I

View Online

“We hope you are all having a fantastic evening tonight. Once we get back from our sponsors we’ll finally be getting into the latest breakout news: DJ Martinez and her husband conceiving a child of both human and pony qualities. Miracle? Or controversy of the decade?”

The radio was quickly silenced as the power button was practically slammed, its owner belonging to a black-haired man with his other hand on the wheel to the car. “Controversy? Are ya freaking kidding?” he jibed. He ripped his hand from the radio, which quickly began the task of massaging one the temples on his forehead. “Though I guess ya should expect that these days when it comes to Alter-Earth politics, huh?” he added as he also glanced to the azure coated, goldenrod maned unicorn in the passenger seat.

She gave a roll of her eyes. “Karl,” she started, “That’s why I told you to keep the radio off.”

“I know, I know,” he sighed with a shake of his head. “That’s what I get for forgetting to sync up my phone to get some proper music.”

“‘Proper’ as in your pre-millenia pop and rock?”

Karl’s eyes shifted over to his passenger. “Says the one who changed their name to be almost exactly like mine – Karyn.”

“Hey! It’s my mom’s callsign in the Air Force! I always liked it!” Both of them were silent for a moment, before they each began to chuckle.

“I know, I know. I’ll probably meet God before I meet someone else in my generation who likes Green Day, Rolling Stones, or other stuff from nearly a hundred years ago.”

“And even my mom – who unironically likes today’s reality shows – thought it was awkward when I changed my name.”

Both riders relaxed into their seats as the drive continued. The sun was going down, and soon it would give away to night. The roads mostly empty as they passed through a small suburban town. Each one was dressed for the summer evening.

“Where are we going again?” Karyn asked.

“To the pier. My grandpap used to take me there to relax.” Karl answered. “Plus,” he put on a small smile, “it’s always empty this time of day at this time of year. No one goes out on their boats and people stick to the beach instead of the rocky shore if they’re still out wanting some sea air.”

“So it’ll just be us then, eh?” Karyn responded with a twinge of excitement.

“Just us.” Cause I’m sure as hell not letting anyone ruin the moment. He eyed the bag Karyn was holding in her lap. It was their dinner they picked up earlier, but he also hid an extra gift inside – one that he needed the perfect situation to give. Karyn hated crowds, hated going out unless she could be alone or it was with him.

He silently took a deep breath as he composed himself. Daylight wasn't burnt out yet, but it was still a way to go for the surprise.

Agonizing minutes later to Karl, he finally felt some relief as he turned the ignition off on the car and stepped out. Taking a deep breath, enjoying the feel of the saltwater air going through his nostrils and down, he began to make his way over to the other side of the car.

The door was already open, and out floated their dinner in an emerald glow. Without any exchange of words he took the bag and then extended a hand out which quickly had Karyn’s forehoof placed in it as she began to step out.

Not that she needed the help.

“How ya feelin’ there?” Karl asked, looking down to Karyn as she maneuvered her hind legs out of the car.

“Mmm, feels like I’m about to have a good time,” she replied, a smile on her face.

“Hey, what kinda guy would I be if I drove ya out ten miles from home and didn’t give ya a good time?”
Karyn began to stand up, stepping out of the car. “A scumbag,” she answered, looking down at Karl. “A tall, dark, slender, and handsome scumbag.”

Pity the scum who mess with ya, Karyn. Karl kept to himself. Even almost a year later he still felt a tad intimidated by her stature, but of course it was a reminder of why exactly Karyn hated going out in public and the exact reason he chose this spot. “That I ain’t though.”

Karyn gave a tug of Karl’s hand, urging him to step next to her. “Nope.” Immediately she knelt slightly and leaned into him as their lips connected. Had it not been for Karl’s other hand being occupied he probably would have joined her in hug, so he settled for letting Karyn fix that issue.

“So then get this,” Karl had both hands up to emphasize what was to come. “After ya clearly can see in the shot the kid is looking directly at them, the characters go ‘phew, we almost got spotted!’ It’s like, what the fuck? Hello? Did yaur animators and writers not coordinate or anything?!”

“Are you kidding me?” Karyn responded. “And this is supposed to be Disney?” she asked.

“Disney lost any artistic integrity they had right after I was born. Last good movie they had was Zootopia. Nowadays we get stuff like Toy Story 7 and next month Cars 6.” Karl shook his head, picking up a pair of chopsticks. “I swear, ya can pinpoint the exact time they went downhill: right when that Star Wars deal went down into the shitter.”

Karyn leaned back into the bench they were sitting on, staring out into the ocean – specifically the Long Island waters. “I’m kinda glad I didn’t get tied up in any more contracts and stuff for my art. I’m fine with being just a simple artist.”

“‘Simple’ as getting to design the covers for some of the biggest authors out there along with commissioned to design logos for Alter-Earth companies?” Karl shot back, right as he popped a piece of classic California sushi roll in his mouth.

“Shush.” Karyn turn to look at him. “Simple… remember?” Karl only smiled back as he too relaxed back into the bench.

“Are ya enjoying the evening then, Karyn?”

“How can I not?” She leaned over towards Karl’s side of the bench. “Nice food, quiet place,” she swiftly but smoothly scooted herself next to Karl. “And you know I always love time with you.”

Karl felt his heart race a bit, especially as he felt her tail poke at his leg. He was sure he was sweating a bit too when suddenly one foreleg was around him and her head was resting on top of his.

In this position he was basically her little love doll given the proportion and size difference, but she never went there… not yet anyway… not even in bed when—

Karl forced that thought down before it got out of control. In the meantime he settled for returning Karyn’s embrace: His right arm going behind her neck and his hand carassing her cheek, and his other arm going toward the foreleg already around him.

The two sat silently as they watched the evening sky over the ocean. The sun was starting to set, giving an amber coloration to it all. The only sounds were the waves crashing against the pier, the wind blowing by, and the occasional breath from either of the couple as they embraced.

“Karyn,” Karl spoke, as he slowly moved his arms away. It’s now or fucking never. He managed to separate from her, and looked her in the eyes - those beautiful emerald eyes - as he slowly stood up. “There’s one more thing to this trip.” Karyn’s head tilted slightly but she remained silent as she watched Karl stand up and reach into the bag that had their dinner in it. “Come see the view from the pier edge.”

Karyn followed Karl toward the water, passing over the gravel before stepping onto the wood. Karl was staring out into the distance, holding something in his hands that she couldn’t make out. Prying her curious eyes away, she looked out also into the horizon.

She couldn’t keep a smile down as she got the full view of the scene. The gentle waves, the twilight sky of dusk setting in soon, and the cool breeze with the calming lapping of the water against the land.

Natural scenery… what are you up to, Karl? She knew that he knew that this was one of her weaknesses: put her in front of beautiful nature scenery and she just forgets all her problems in that moment. ...and sushi… and them alone. Karl was using every ace in the deck so far.

“We’ve known each other for almost a year now, Karyn,” Karl started to speak. Karyn turn her attention to him, his own eyes looking down at what was in his hands. “I know we didn’t exactly hit if off in the best circumstances, but we’re here now. And I know also when we first started to truly date, I was a bit of a moron in how I tried taking the step.” He picked his head up, turning to look Karyn in the eyes. “However, I’m sure about this step I want to take.” He turned his arms to her, and she realized he was holding a jewelry box.

Karyn’s eyes didn’t so much snap open, it was more like they broke any restraint on them holding them back as multiple realizations began to reach her brain. “Kar…” she whispered and couldn’t finish.

Karl slowly began to kneel, picking up his left foot. “Karyn Miles, will ya— FUCK!” Immediately Karl began to fall forward. Karyn jumped and stepped back as he quickly was about to have a close encounter with the ground. She blinked her eyes, and then she saw the box fly out of his hands as he careened to his left.

She flinched as she saw, heard, and felt Karl hit the pier hard. As she regained her composure, she also heard a loud splash next to them. Karyn didn’t need to look to just realize what happened.

“FUUUUUUCKKKK!” Karl screamed, almost causing Karyn to cover her ears as it felt like he put all his energy into that. “Fuck, shit, holy fucking bitch-asscrackers! Fuck, fuckfuckFUCK– AAAAARRGGGH!” Both of her forehooves went to her mouth as she watched Karl writhe, both his hands clenching onto the back of his head, and almost threatening to pull out his hair in bloody clumps. “YA’VE GOTTA BE SHITTING MEEEE!!” He continued to scream into the pier, but despite that she still heard him fully both in volume and in the pure rage and despair he was projecting.

Both of his fists slammed into the wood in front of him. Karyn slowly but surely began to kneel down to inspect him. His left hand was scrapped badly, bleeding in a few areas. She sucked in a breath and tried to speak. “Karl—”

“I can’t believe this shit!” he continued to yell, though it sounded like his voice was giving out already. “The most important thing I’ve ever done, and I fuck it up! And all because of a FUCKING, UNDONE, SHOELACE!” His bloodied hand raised up to hit the ground again, but this time Karyn reacted. She quickly sparked up her horn, catching his fist in her emerald glow and holding it steady.

“Karl… please stop…” she whispered, but just loud enough to know it was more than just pleading. Karl was still, the only signs of moving being his breathing. Then his other hand slowly unfurled itself and began to push against the ground, and he looked up to her. She bit down a flinch as she looked over him. Karl wasn’t afraid to cry when he was upset, that’s something she picked up in their relationship, but the bloody scrapes that were along his cheek combined with red, tear-filled eyes that almost muted their normal hazel didn’t help the scene.

“Karyn, I…” Karl tried to speak more, but his mouth just moved and nothing came out. Both of them sat still, Karyn still holding his other hand in her magic. Slowly as the minutes went on, he onto his own knees. She released his hand and before it could even fall back to his side she immediately reached out and pulled Karl into a bear hug. “Hnn!” he grunted.

“Just relax.” Karyn held her breath as she waited for a reaction from Karl. She had to admit she was really biting her tongue at the moment, so even though she just saw how he reacted, she couldn’t imagine what was going on his head still.

Silence continued to pass between the two, the sounds of the waves and the wind coming back into the scene. Karl was still not responding, so Karyn resided to watch the world pass by as she pondered the situation. Slowly she relaxed her grip as she felt Karl move to embrace her back.

Soon enough they were both sitting down side by side on the pier looking out into the ocean again. Karyn took a glance to Karl once in awhile, and she caught him having a dead glare that she could tell was ignoring the possible stinging pain in his cuts. It was a feeling she knew well unfortunately.

“Something just had to go wrong…” Karl spoke, breaking the silence at last. His good hand went to his head, palm massaging his forehead as he continued, “Why did something have to go wrong?”

Karyn scooted herself away from him, turning to face her whole body to him. “Karl,” she said, but held herself right after. Although she was normally the calmer one – to which she had to admit it was partly because her biology didn’t allow her to become as emotional angry as a human – she didn’t know exactly how to share the secrets of her calm state. Forcing a gulp in her throat, she blurted, “Ask me again.”

Karl stared for a moment before doing a slight flinch, eyebrows raised. “Wha?”

“Just… ask again,” she forced out. Good one, she thought.

“Uh, I…” he gave a shake of his head, before reaching out his hand palm out. “Karyn Miles… will ya… marry me?”

Karyn smiled, and eagerly put her forehoof into his hand. “Yes, yes I will.” She reached her other forehoof out and pulled him into a hug, and the two embraced again, lips firmly on one another’s.

After a few moments, the two separated, still kneeling and facing each other. “I…” Karl scratched the back of his head. “Ya don’t know how long I’ve been wanting to ask that.”

“I’ve been waiting for a while to be asked, I was thinking of asking you.”

“And I planned this for months! The bracelet, the scenery! I found the perfect gem cut of emerald and—” Karl was silent as Karyn’s forehoof was placed on his shoulder.

“Karl, don’t. Please,” she urged. “It’s just a bracelet. I know it has meaning, but I think what you were asking of me is the more important part.” She rubbed her eye, smiling as she blinked away some tears. “Plus, I don’t want these to be tears of sadness.”

Karl began to smile, the first on his own without Karyn’s aid after his fall. “Ya know I don’t ever want ya to be upset.”

“And that’s why I’ll gladly be your wife.” Karyn began to stand up, holding her forehoof down to Karl. “Let’s get out of here, I can’t also bear to see you hurt like that.”

“...good point,” he agreed, holding his good hand to his bad cheek.

“Spirit-chan, honey, that’s fantastic! Oh I just want to drop everything and drag your mother along too!”

Karyn gave a laugh under her breath, leaning back into the couch as she talked into her phone. “I know, Dad, I know.” When they had gotten back home, technically Karl’s home, she had called up her home back in Equestria almost immediately.

“Well, I would if it weren’t for the fact I have a new job in Zhuanguo coming up.”

Karyn lost her smile at the new information. “Zhuanguo? Is that… safe for you, Dad?”

“Hey, I’m getting a personal escort this time around. My reputation and job is sort of the reason I have this seller phone to talk to you. Especially because of those pandas. Your uncle Dust-kun is still jealous I got one, and South Cloudsdale got the means for me to use it too.”

“Cell phone, Dad. Cell phone.” Karyn rolled her eyes. As much as both her parents embraced human tech, her father didn’t exactly do his research in that regard.

“Hey, my name’s Diamond Stone, not Diamond Mind. And you’re gonna be Mrs. Stout Spirit– er, I mean, Mrs. Karyn… uh…”

“O’Donnell, Karl’s last name is O’Donnell. And you can still call me by my old name.” The rest of her family would probably do so anyway she figured.

“Where is he anyway?”

“He’s… patching himself up. He took a nasty fall.” Karyn glanced in the direction Karl had walked off to, hoping he didn’t hear that. No need to discuss the specific details yet.

“Oh dear, well I hope he’ll be right good for the wedding!”

“I wouldn’t worry about that, Dad, we still don’t have a date for it.”

“Well I can’t wait to hear it! A human in the Kimono family. That’ll certainly be one for the books!”

Karyn blanched a bit. Please don’t remind me. “Y-yeah… one for the books.”

“Anyway, I have to get going now. My flight to Canterlot is leaving soon, then I’m off to Zhuanguo. Hopefully your mom can arrange for time off so we can all talk! Maybe talk about grandfoals? I heard the news about DJ Martinez-chan's baby.”

Her eyes snapped open, remembering just what that news implied. "Foals?" As she looked up and past the ceiling into space, her smile returned in full glory. “Me… a mother…”

She found herself and Karl standing outside at a park. Kids all around were running and yelling, and on Karl’s shoulders riding happily with a wide smile she found—

“Karyn-chan? Hello? You still there?” She literally jumped back to attention, and found she had also during that daydream had laid herself down on the couch.

Adjusting herself back to sitting upright, she put her phone back to her ear. “Sorry, Dad. You know how I am about that subject.”

“Heh, it’s why I brought it up. You stay happy now, you hear me? I’ll speak to you again soon.”

“I will, Dad, bye.” She clicked off her phone, the speaker antenna retracting back in. Allowing herself to relax again lying down, she tried to recall that daydream.

A room away however, Karl stood with his back to the wall next to the doorway. Although his hand and cheek were fixed up, his face told the world that he wasn’t doing fine at the moment.

She wants… to have kids?! he screamed internally. He felt his heart quicken, and he tried to calm down less she managed to hear him. Nononononono, me… a father?! I can’t be a dad! I’d be terrible with kids! Quietly as he could, in took a deep breath and snuck away from the door and over toward the fridge. I need something to– perfect! He grabbed an unopened Pepsi bottle, and after ripping off the cap began to chug without abandon.

A minute later after catching his breath, he stood with his hands braced on the countertop. Leaning low and stretching out his back, he grunted as he tried to force the stress out. “Just tell her…” he whispered. “Don’t let this fester… don’t try to beat around the bush: ya just have to tell her.” He stood upright, and looked toward the doorway to the living room and therefore Karyn. “If I just tell her though, I drop a bomb on her happiness.” He hung his head, staring at the counter. “Okay, just… just ease into it. ‘Karyn I know yau’re excited, but I don’t think we’re at that step yet.’ Yeah. Just like that.” Giving himself a nod, he pried himself off the counter and began to walk to the doorway.

He took in a breath to steady himself, but lost his composure as he took in the sight. Karyn was happily daydreaming away, full body on the couch and lazily splaying her limbs out. Karl could the heat of a blush come on as he just stared. While she hated to be reminded of it, Karyn had the body of a literal princess: sleeker body, a less rounded head than most ponies, and of course the part she hated most was the height that made her stand literally above everyone else.

It was something Karl only started to truly admire once they began their relationship– prior to that he used every last nerve to not try to keep it off his mind for her sake. God damnitall… she’s gonna be my wife. He let out a happy chuckle at the thought, despite the other thoughts in his head.

Karyn’s eye popped open and looked to Karl. “Oh… you’re back.”

“I am,” he replied, stepping next to her. “Enjoying yaurself?”

“I was… but I think it’s better now that you’re here.” She smiled as Karl rolled his eyes. If there was thing Karyn loved to tease Karl with, it was old, corny, romantic lines. Usually plucked from old movies he showed her.

“May I have a seat here?” he asked.

Karyn crossed her hind legs, and laid one forehoof to her side. “A seat? Wouldn’t you rather lie down here with me?” She gave a wink as she asked.

The heat he was feeling before suddenly intensified until it felt like he was in a desert. “Wha? I mean, lie down? Now? I—”

Karyn began to giggle. “You’re so cute when you’re flustered like that.” She swept her hind legs off the couch, sitting herself up and beckoning Karl to sit with her. “Actually, you seem really excited yourself there.”

Oh, right… the reason I wanted to tawlk with her. “I am, actually.” Get to the point. “I mean…” Bring up the issue of children! “We’re getting married.” No ya fucking moron!

“We’re getting married,” she repeated, leaning onto Karl as she also placed her hoof next to his hand, which he took. “I can hardly contain myself too.”

Ya need to tell her ya Goddamn idiot! Karl continued to yell to himself in his head. “What’s on yaur mind right now?”

“So many things. I mean, I just told my dad, and the rest of the family will probably hear soon enough. And, just, well… you and me, together.” She pulled away from Karl slightly, looking him up and down. “I’m already picturing us together.”

“Same here,” he added. “I’m still wondering about what to tell my own folks. I mean, there’s my own parents, but then there’s my brother and sister. Of course… what do I say about me dropping yaur engagement bracelet in the freakin’ ocean?”

“Karl…”

“I mean, I was so pissed I even said the A and B words! I never say that specist garbage!”

“I know you wouldn’t.” Without warning, she pulled him into a hug, which quickly caused him to relax. “Don’t be upset, this is supposed to be a happy moment for us. Just forget about it. It’s just a bracelet.”

“Yeah,” he agreed in a quiet tone. I can’t fucking tell her. I can’t make her upset! I can’t break her heart like this! She doesn’t want me upset, I can’t just drop this on her!

“It’s getting a bit late, why don’t we just spend the rest of the night together and relax?” Karyn suggested. Before Karl could respond, he felt something brush against his leg. Looking down, he found Karyn’s tail had wrapped itself around his ankle.

He looked back up her, smiling and caressing her cheek. “I love ya,” he said as he began to scratch her ear. The two of them laughed a bit before making their way out of the living room and to the bedroom.

The day after, Karl sat waiting at a pizza restaurant. Karyn was enjoying the day at home, while he had decided to get lunch out of home.

That, and hopefully get some much needed help for his situation. He looked down at his plate, and then to the clock which was a quarter past noon. He almost finished his meal, yet the person he was hoping to see wasn’t—

“Hola, Karloso!” a voice called. Karl immediately snapped his head towards the source, seeing a blue maned, yellow-coated unicorn stallion approach him.

“Damnit, Wave, I told ya not to call me that,” Karl groaned. “And yau’re freaking late!”

“Sorry, met a cute pegasus out front. We’re gonna meet later this evening!” Wave said as he approached the table.

Karl facepalmed. “Another date?” Wavelength, or just Wave, was one of Karl’s coworkers at his job at WDET radio. While you could count on him for keeping up with current events and research, decency was not exactly something he prided himself on. In fact the opposite he was open about. That and randomly using words in another language he happened to learn.

“Hey man, I gotta try when I see the chance!” Wave sat himself down opposite Karl, still a large smile on his face.

“What happened with that minotaur ya dated last week?” Karl asked.

“Steel Shoe was sweet, but unfortunately she’s tied down to her job so it wouldn’t work out,” Wave explained. “By the way, this is a nice place. I didn’t know there was a brick oven pizza place here! Reminds me of home!”

“I used to come here when I was little. Used to be called Tony’s, but now it’s Giardi’s.”

“Well I’m starved then, lemme just—”

“Oh no ya don’t,” Karl interrupted. “I asked ya to get here on time, and ya weren’t. So yau’re gonna wait until ya hear me out, okay?”

Wave pouted, but submitted as he relaxed in his seat. “Okay, I guess you got me there. So what’s on your mind?”

“It’s about Karyn.” Karl quickly raised a finger. “And no, this isn’t about ya able to date her.”

“Aw, really?” Wave whined. “I swear, you got one heck of a mare there. She’s got the body of a princess!”

“And ya got smacked upside the head for not keeping yaur mouth shut about it, remember?”

Wave only laughed as he rubbed a spot near the base of his horn. “I can’t help it, man. She’s magnifique. If it wasn’t for that bright hair of hers, I’d think she was a unicorn Princess Luna!”

“Anyway,” Karl grunted, getting the talk back on track. “Ya definitely will not get a chance to date her ‘cause… I proposed to her last night, and we’re getting married.”

Wave’s smile vanished, replaced with an open mouth shock along with wide eyes. “Oh dear Faust above, I didn’t expect to hear that!” His smile returned in earnest though as he leaned over the table. “Congrats! ¡Felicidades! ¡Gratis!”

“Calm down, bud,” Karl urged, holding up a hand.

“Are you asking me to be best man or something?”

“No,” Karl answered immediately, prompting another pout from Wave. “We don’t have a date yet for the wedding, so no details yet,” he added. “However,” he leaned onto the table, braced with his elbows, “I do need help.”

Wave adjusted himself, relaxing into the seat along with his face relaxing as he saw it wasn’t exactly a time for smiles. “You said it was about Karyn?”

“Yeah… I heard her tawlking with her father and… well…” Karl hung his head.

“He didn’t approve?” Wave guessed.

“No, no, no, nothing like that.” Karl waved his hand, shaking his head. “Karyn… she… she wants to have kids. I learned that apparently she wants kids… and it seems like she’s wanted to be a mother for a long time.” He laid both of his hands down on the table, palm up as if he was admitting defeat. “I don’t want kids, Wave. I can’t stand infants and toddlers. I’d be a terrible father. Plus, I just couldn’t handle that responsibility.”

Wave pursed his lips, leaning back into his seat and bringing one forehoof to his chin. “Hmmm, that’s… that’s actually a kinda bad conundrum you got there. Though, I have one question myself.” Wave moved his forehoof away from his chin, and pointed it to himself. “Why are you asking me?”

Karl quirked an eyebrow. “Cause… yau’re my friend?” He looked off to the side, as if it would provide another answer, before looking back to Wave.

“Well, yeah. But I recall two broadcasts ago you referred to me as ‘My partner in media demolishing that goes through more dates than a calendar.’ Which, yeah, I do. I just didn’t expect you to ask me for advice about romance.” Wave shrugged his shoulders and kept them there for a second, just to show the irony of what he was suggesting

Karl stared forward for a moment, before bringing a hand over his eyes. “Cause… well, I don’t have many people to ask. I mean, no one else at the station I really tawlk to, and my parents… they’re kinda my last resort.”

“You don’t talk to anyone at your weekly job?”

“Hell no!” Karl declared, removing his hand from his eyes which were narrowed. “Everyone there is a soulless drone who wouldn’t know the word ‘funny’ if I surgically implanted a funny bone they don’t have into them, while they were still awake!” He gave a light pound on the table as he finished his sentence, causing Wave to jump a little. “Sorry, just… yeah, they’re not exactly people I can get along with.”

“I can imagine,” Wave responded, leaning back and staring up at the ceiling. “Well, let’s see then. So why can’t you just talk with her then?”

“I tried, Wave. I honest-to-God tried.” Karl leaned forward, tapping a finger on the table. “I kept telling myself to tell her, but seeing her this happy, hearing her not wanting to see me unhappy: I just cannot bring myself to potentially upset her.” Wave looked back down to watch Karl as he continued, “Look, we’ve been through hell together. I mean, I met her on the side of a highway by pure chance. She got into an accident, and I was there to help her. I brawt her to the hospital, made sure she was okay, but it didn’t end there.

“Just after that she becomes fed up with her job, has to suddenly move out of her little house, and she’s at her breaking point. And I was there to freaking help, but by all rights I shouldn’t have.” Karl shifted himself upward, gesturing to himself. “I mean, I work two jobs just to make ends meet and I only rent out the bottom half of a house. I managed to get only a motorcycle for luxury along with a working car for bad weather. By all means me taking in someone to help them prevent becoming homeless or at least not having to move out of the country back to their home is probably on the list of things I shouldn’t need to stress myself out with for a guy like me. But I freaking did it anyway.

“It was fucking hard at first, I mean she put in her work sure, but there was the issue of her career work. I thawt I would actually have to sell my bike cause I didn’t want to just kick her out. But soon enough she came by a miracle and she finds a big break for her designing. I don’t know what exactly went through her head that day, but the way she and I first kissed… I’m sure ya could think of something.” He took a breath, pausing, before his hands found himself on his face. “And God-fucking-damnit, I love her and I don’t wanna hurt her! I was so fucking lonely before and she’s the only woman I’ve ever even liked!”

Wave’s lips scrunched as he watched Karl lose himself, tapping his hooves together, he tried to think of something to say. “Eh… maybe– oh!” His eyes shot open wide as he followed with, “Maybe we could ditch this place and find some real drinks? That always helps!” Upon finishing his sentence, Karl immediately stopped all movement. He slowly brought his hands down off his face, before revealing a deadpan stare to Wave.

Without words, Karl moved his left arm forward, and pointed to it with his other hand. Pointing right to a silver chain bracelet with a hospital logo on it.

Wave immediately blanched. “O-oh! Right, you can’t— yeah,” he forehooves began to rub and scratch at one another. “I-I guess maybe we could– what I meant was—”

“Wave, why don’tcha get some pizza?” Karl droned.

“Hey! Why don’t I get some pizza?” Wave repeated as if it was his idea, before quickly excusing himself from the table, almost tripping over as he rushed over to the counter.

Karl gave a small shake of his head before letting it fall into one of his hands as he decided to just look at the air. Maybe he was wrong in his current friend count list. The air never forgets important details about himself, so maybe the air was a friend. Then again it’s Wave after all. Attracted to anything that can tawlk and is female, yet also attracted to making himself look like a moron both on purpose and accidentally. He gave a small chuckle. Wave may be a jokester, but he’s still a smart jokester.

Hoofsteps coming toward him brought Karl out of his thoughts as he saw Wave coming back to the table, receipt in tow. “Okay… where were we then?” Wave asked, taking his seat. “Quick recap: you’re getting married to Karyn, she wants kids, you don’t, you know you need to tell her, but you can’t bring yourself to.” He started to tap the table, also clicking his tongue and he drifted his gaze around the restaurant. “I mean, the obvious thing I guess is to just try and figure out a way to talk to her… but by the sounds of it you’re too tongue tied and don’t even want to imagine her upset in any way.

“But speaking as someone who does wanna have kids one day, I can tell you that I’ve had to accept the possibility that I won’t be able to.” Wave’s horn began to glow orange, and he began to float his receipt in front of him, folding it randomly. “I know there was DJ Martinez’ kid in the news and that ambassador pony’s also, so we only just discovered a way for humans and ponies to have kids, and even then it’s only human kids.”

“Only human kids?” Karl asked.

“Yep. I read up on it. The spell used involves changing the pony to a human. The short version is that it’s only possible to change the pony to a human for compatibility at the moment. Long version involves a lot of magic spellwork explanation and also the science of magic conservation of matter and genetic drifting, whatever that is.” Wave looked away from playing with his receipt, looking to Karl. “It’s easier to make a human than a pony. And I say ‘easier’ cause…” Wave gave a wink as he tore the receipt in half, holding both pieces.

“Whoa,” Karl breathed. “That sounds… dangerous.”

“It’s actually not.” Wave placed the receipt pieces on the table. “I mean, yeah, there’s always a danger to using transformation magic, but they teach you that stuff in magic kindergarten. Plus they wrote in a good bunch of safety matrixes that are designed to activate in case of incorrect subject recognition as well as some other spell fluxes that allow an untrained unicorn to be able to cast the spell. In fact you only need level one magic training to—” Wave stopped as he noticed the blank expression of Karl’s face, giving a sheepish smile as he got the message. “Sorry, forgot you’re not… magically knowledgeable.”

“Uh huh,” Karl huffed. “I mean I took one look at what a teleportation spell looks like, and I was lost despite staring at it for hours. Got the image burned in my head. But ya know Karyn, never wants to tawlk magic. I don’t know why, but she obviously has a problem with tawlking magic.”

“Yep. I remember when she almost knocked me out when I asked about her special talent,” Wave recalled. With a quick shake of his head to stop remembering that moment, he continued, “So look, the point I’m trying to get at here is that when she even started a relationship with you in the first place, she probably knew kids were out of the question unless you maybe adopted. She’s not insensitive, I would say you need to approach her and appeal to that. You two are gonna be together after all.”

Karl began to drum his fingers. It was true, during their initial days of staying together, she often brought up how he should of just booted her out considering her lack of contribution. Even going as far as to call herself a leech the week before she finally got a break out of her built up guilt. Yet whether it was him being that considerate and/or that desperate for not being alone again he still held out for her.

Still though, doing something like that perhaps made her think Karl would be a good parent. He shuddered at the thought: He couldn’t even stand the screams of children even when they were doing something harmless like playing, felt like a demon was yanking out his spine through his ears.

“Uh… are you okay there, Karl?” Wave inquired, bringing Karl back to reality. “You’re… actually shaking a bit there.”

“I have no fucking clue, dude,” Karl mumbled. “But… thanks anyway.”

“Hey, c’mon now, don’t stick your head in a raincloud. I mean, I kinda need you to rip apart a new Disney disaster piece each week.”

That forced a smile onto Karl’s face, one his embraced quickly. “Dude, they actually just announced Cars 7. Holy shit, how freaking stupid are they?”

“Doesn’t Bambi 4 come out to direct to download this week?”

“Oh yeah, I’m already preparing a eulogy.” He cracked his neck before relaxing back. “I tell ya, the exact moment ya can tell Disney shot themselves in the head: right when they cancelled that tropic movie back in the tens.” The two shared a laugh, felt like they were back in the audio booth already.

Though the moment didn’t last as long as Karl hoped. Once Wave’s order was called, Karl decided it was time for him to get out of here. After saying his goodbye to Wave, he approached the front counter.

“Hey, Giardi? Can I get a whole pie to go also?” Karl requested.

“With the usual?” an Italian-accented voice asked.

“Yep, and don’t hold back on the barbeque sauce.”

Some footsteps approached, and a griffon came to the counter, eyebrow quirked. “¿Come stai? You look like you’ve been hit by a car, ¡amico!”

“Let’s just say this pie is just for me this time, and not both Karyn and I,” he muttered.

The rest of that week flew by faster than Karl would have liked for once. His customer service job was normally something he’d just like to get through, but this time he wanted that painful shlock to give him time to think about his current situation. Between all the morons who’d try and act smart about computers, internet usage, and console maintenance it usually slowed things down to a crawl. This time though the universe decided to be ironically merciless.

The silver lining perhaps he did get to be with Karyn quicker throughout the week (the bleeding issue aside). These days with her new design deals and general freelancing she was glued to her computer and/or tablet even when he got home. When the work was done for that day though they would both just kick their stress in the back of their head once they were literally and figuratively in each other’s company as much as they could be for those nights.

However that pit in his stomach was beginning to feel like a black hole even though only a week had past. He made no progress in trying to compose himself, nor could he still try to bring the issue to Karyn. It was so bad that the time he looked forward to all week, his radio broadcasting with Wave on whatever was on their minds, felt empty to him despite the amount of times that suggested otherwise especially with all the swearing that he knew was censored.

Aside from Wave, the only other help he had to turn to was his family. His siblings though didn’t exactly add any more than what he already knew, nor did they boost his confidence. Didn’t help his older brother Sean was literally impossible to contact at the moment since apparently he had snagged a trip to a non-wired part of Grifonica of all places.

That left his younger sister Claire, who despite all her brains couldn’t add anything. Well, anything except not-so-secretly admit she was dating someone. Karl could only “guess” as to what as the family knew she was in a university experiment with testing human chemistry and zebra alchemy.

So here he was already having to use his “last resort.” When he broke the news to his parents about the marriage (leaving out the literal painful details), the floodgates were obliterated from causality as if they never existed in the first place. Questions upon questions, embarrassment that ran over him at faster-than-light, and of course a wanting to meet to celebrate.

Something Karl wanted, but also dread as he knew what that implied. Karyn had met Karl’s parents already, but he was hoping they would just shut their blowholes for once.

So even as both he and Karyn walked up to the door, it felt like a long hallway. Death Row, gates of Hades, another Disney movie premiere: those all sounded more appealing than what may come from this. He didn’t hate his parents, just what they decided to blurt out without second thought.

He didn’t have to wait for more tension to build as the door opened. “Heeeey! There they are!” Karl had to force a smile as he watched his dad, Nolan O’Donnell, come out with open arms– that was a sign something was about to happen.

“Hey, Dad,” Karl said as loud as he could in his nervous state.

“My little Karl’s getting married!” Karl forced a groan from coming out as he gave his father a hug. The days of “little” Karl were far over, in fact the only ones in the family who didn’t stand over his father now were Claire and their mother. As Nolan pulled away from Karl, he turned to Karyn. “How about a hug for your soon-to-be father-in-law, huh?”

Karyn meanwhile was proud to have a smile on her face. “Sure, Mister O’Donnell,” she said as she obliged with one foreleg.

Nolan gave a pat on her back, pulling away. “Hey,” he started, pointing a finger to her, “You can start calling me ‘Dad’ now. Or ‘Daddy’ perhaps, Karl there did it until he was seventeen.”

“DAD!!!” Karl bellowed, his face quickly going red and his teeth bared. Nolan only gave a chuckle as Karl’s hands tried to go toward his head to massage his temples which despite not showing probably threatened to burst. Karyn meanwhile could only stare with her own blush.

Nolan finished his chuckles, catching his breath to speak again. “Well, come on in. We got burgers fresh off the grill along with potato salad.” He waved them in as he stepped inside. Meanwhile Karl was still fuming, hands fidgeting and fingers twitching.

“Well,” was all Karyn could say in reaction. She stepped in front of Karl, looking him over as he continued to radiate anger– just looking at him seemed to make the temperature rise. “Are you okay?”

“I’m… fine,” Karl growled, with Karyn swearing he saw his pupils shrink. Karl gave a rapid shake of his head, and crossing his arms to contain the rage they still held. “Let’s… just head inside.” Karyn nodded in agreement, and the two of them stepped through – or ducked through in Karyn’s case – and they both followed their nose to where dinner was.

“Ah, there you are!” came as they walked out to the back patio. With a wide smile, Karla O’Donnell approached the couple, and they both gave their greetings. “Hope you two are hungry, pulled out the big guns and the special Deutschland touch.”

Karyn looked to Karl. “I thought you said your family’s Irish?”

“We are,” Karl answered. “Mom just happens to be German.” He looked to her, puzzled. “I thawt ya knew.”

“We’re Irish through and through,” Nolan added.

From there, the group began to indulge in both the food, and also the coming wedding. Setting was the big question, as everyone was well aware of Karyn’s… disapproval of crowds, even if it would be her own family and Karl’s.

Furthermore, in regards to her family, it was explained that not many of hers would probably be able to attend anyway due to how spread thin they all were. At most it would probably just be her immediate family. Though the big thing she explained was that because of her heritage, Karl would be inducted into her line at the ceremony.

Karl meanwhile sat cautiously. Both for hoping that his parents didn’t blurt out another personal detail, and also the subject of kids. If that came up now… well, he felt his head threatening to explode just by thinking about what could happen and what could go wrong.

Thankfully though as they all began to wind down from full stomachs, the topic didn’t seem to be on the horizon. Yet he knew better than to think his parents wouldn’t yank something out of their a— behinds.

“I just need to know though, Karyn, what is your family line exactly?” Karla asked.

Karyn bit her lip. “I’m part of…” she placed a hoof to her chin, thinking. “...a special family in Equestria. My ancestor was a famous unicorn way back. It just so happens that because of that history, it’s tradition to welcome any new family member with a special ceremony.” She gave a shake of her head, leaning back in her seat. “Personally though, I’d rather not go through those formalities, but tradition is tradition.”

“Maybe we can talk more about it in the living room,” said Nolan as he began to stand.

“Actually,” Karl suggested. “Can I tawlk to ya alone for a second, Dad?”

An eyebrow was raised, "Sure, kiddo, what's going on?"

"Alone," Karl repeated.

"Actually, go ahead," Karyn insisted. "I wanna talk food with Karla here. That potato salad I would love to have again."

"Well come help me with these and let's leave these two together," Karla said as she began to gather the dishes. She stopped though once she saw Karyn gather them in her telekinesis. "That is a real gift you have, you know.

Karl blanched. Dangit, Ma. He silently watched Karyn as for a split second her faced became crossed and the dishes fell a bit. Thankfully though nothing was broken as they left the room.

"It's true," Nolan agreed. "I see that and wonder how we can compete."

Karl looked to him with crossed arms. "Yeah, but Karyn doesn't like to tawlk magic. So I'd suggest ya guys don't bring it up again."

Nolan meanwhile was taken aback. "Don't like to talk? Why though? I mean, imagine how easy our lives could be with magic!" He put on a nostalgic smile as he said, "Imagine the selfies we could have gotten."

At that, Karl's palm met face. Of all the outdated fads from his father's time, that one had to be brought up. "Just please don't bring it up," he pleaded.

"Alright, alright, I got it." He shifted himself, arms leaning on the table. "So what's on your mind then?"

Karl sighed, resting his head in hand as he decided to get straight to the point. "Karyn wants to have kids," he declared. The millisecond he saw his dad's face start to beam, he quickly added, "But I don't want to."

Nolan paused for a moment, only managing to produce, "What?" as a response.

"I would not be good with kids, Dad," Karl moaned. "I don't know how to tell her, though."

Nolan leaned forward, all giddiness removed from him. "Well if you know she wants to, that means you've talked some, right?"

Karl gave a defeated shake of his head. "I overheard her mention it as she tawlked with her dad."

It was then Nolan tilted his head down, still staring forward, the look of disappointment. "This is your future wife. Don't you know that communication is—"

"I know!" Karl cried. "I've tried, tried, and tried to say something! I know that I need to come clean and tawlk with her! I thawt that from the very second I found out!" He slammed a fist on the table. "But I just can't! I don't know how to tawlk to her, plus especially after all the shit she's gone through, I do not want to upset her!" Karl's face was red, almost ready to completely break down. "What am I supposed to do?"

Nolan however sat silently, hands folded together. As Karl began to calm down, he spoke, "Well it seems you know what to do, but not how. Problem also is that you don't even know her side aside from the bare minimum.

"And for Lord's sake, why don't you know? Are you also just going to assume she wants to do this the second you get married?" Karl's eyes shot open in realization, before he right after hung his head in shame. "You're being too considerate to where you're swinging back around and being inconsiderate. Look, if you want the angry version: you need to pull your head out of your ass."

Karl snapped his head up. "Dad, ya can't say—"

"I know, I know," he interjected, waving a hand to tell him to keep quiet. "Cause of donkeys and all that, but I said that to get your attention." He put on a stern glare as he stated. "You need to talk with her. I know you want to know how to do it, but it's your fiance and you know her best." He relaxed his stare, "I know it's going to be hard, but even the happiest couples are going to clash," he amended.

Karl sat dead still, trying to absorb what had been said. A lot of voices in his head, all variations of his own, were all arguing with each other.

Before they could give him an aneurysm, he huffed out, "Okay, I understand." He stood up, head still hanging low. "I just…."

He felt a pat on his back he saw his father had come around to comfort him. "Remember what your grandfather used to say: 'sometimes we have to be hurt in order to be healthy in the long run’."

A smile managed to break out on Karl's face. "I miss him," he whispered.

"We all do. But I think he's happy. Maybe he's up there square dancing with a country pony grandma for all we know." Nolan gave a shake of his head, walking to the door. "I'll let your mother know to not bring up the subject for tonight. Why don't you head into the living room?"

A nod was given back. "Sure, Dad."

A couple weeks later, after another broadcast well done (all things considered), Karl dismounted his motorcycle and began to walk inside. Time to do this, he thought. Put it off long enough, I can fucking do this. Even though it had taken longer than he would have like, he felt a scrap of confidence in talking to her and he certainly did not want to let the moment pass. She’ll understand… she’s smart, fuck she’s smarter than ya by miles! he reprimanded himself again.

So he stepped into the house, not stopping for a moment as he went to the living room… only to find no one there.

Considering that Karyn was usually there waiting for him and/or doing some extra work, that was odd.

"Karyn?" He called out. "Where are ya?" No reply back. Did she step out? he thought as he began to look around the house. As he scanned the rooms and looked for signs, he heard a twinkle of sorts coming from the bedroom.

A twinkle that could only mean magic being performed. Now that was out of the ordinary unless it was just her holding something in it.

Coming to the door, he gave a quick knock. "Karyn, ya in there?"

The noise stopped. "Oh, Karl! You're home! I didn't hear you come in!"

"Everything okay?" he asked.

"Yeah, come on in, I was just hoping to surprise you."

"Surprise?" he opened the door, and stepped in. He saw Karyn on the bed, sitting down with her computer. "Uh...." he let slip as he took in the fact her clothes were off. That was exciting, especially as he felt heat wash over him, but not that surprising .

"Well I wanted to try something," she started, scratching the back of her neck. "And the instructions did advise to have your clothes off."

Karl had to bring himself out of his stupor as he processed those words. "Instructions?" He took his coat off, it was getting too hot too fast– at least temperature wise.

"I...." she brought a hoof to her mouth, smiling. "I wanted to see if I could turn myself human," she admitted.

"...wha?" he slipped out, dumbfounded.

“I mean, um…” she gave a shake of her head. “I just wanted to see and experience it, y’know?”

Karl took another moment before he was able to respond. “Huh?”

“A spell!” she blurted out. “I looked up a spell to turn me human, and I thought maybe I would try it!” she admitted. She hung her head, a blush appearing. “I mean, I’m no DJ Martinez, but I still just wonder what it would be like to be fully human.”

Karl sat down next to her, looking her in the eyes– trying as hard as he could at least. Doesn’t help she doesn’t even have on her underwear that covers her mark, he noted. He still couldn’t guess what the two stars meant. The way they were connected by a trail of sort to each other maybe meant teleportation. However, not even he dared to ask her about her mark of all things. “I… didn’t think ya would be interested,” he admitted.

“It’s crossed my mind quite a fews time,” she confessed. “Sometimes I wonder if it would make my life easier if I was human.” Turning her head away from him, she continued on, “I’ve said it before, but I just wish I wasn’t standing over literally every other human. Not having to worry about bumping my horn on the ceiling, or even just not having to go on all fours for some places.”

Karl shuddered a bit. When she did go into these kind of topics, he still felt like he was always walking on thin ice. “I guess… no, I can understand that.”

She turned back to him. “So do you mind if I at least try it now?”

He paused, only staring. I need to tawlk to her already. “Actually, there’s something I need to tawlk to ya about, Karyn,” he said.

She quirked an eyebrow. “What about?”

He took a deep breath. This is it. “Well, it’s about—”

“Wait, wait,” she interrupted, shaking her head. “I’m sorry, but, I just need to try this now. Especially when it’s right there.” She leaned over, scanning her computer. “Just give me a minute please, Karl?”

He sat there stupefied. He was well aware of her issues with her image, and the attention she got for it. What he wasn’t aware of was how deep it really was. As he watch her stand up and walk backward from the bed, still staring at her computer, he managed to bring himself out of his trance. No damnit! No more interruptions! He quickly stood up, walking toward her as her horn began to shine. “Karyn, no, I need to tawlk to ya now about this.” As he got within arms length, he found her eyes shut, clearly concentrating. “Karyn?” he asked again, with no response. For the love of— “Karyn!” he barked, placing his hands on her shoulders.

“Hnn?!” she gasped, her eyes snapping open and staring straight at him. Before either of them could react, the glow from her horn condensed and shot down to Karl, a bright green flash filled the room after.

Karl’s head was throbbing, whether it was from the fall or being hit point blank was anyone’s guess. All he knew was that after the flash he was on the floor, he couldn’t move, and he wished he could have passed out for that experience.

Shifting himself, he tried to move his limbs, which he could slowly start to feel again as the deadweight of them lessened. Orientating himself he realized he was flat on his back, so he quickly tossed himself on his side, managing to brace himself on his elbow.

“Oh… why does it feel like my head’s been impaled from the inside?” he groaned. He blinked his eyes, trying to look around in his blurred vision.

“Nnnn…” he heard, and he looked to make out Karyn sitting up. From what he could tell thanks to the blue he was seeing she was still a pony. “Karl? Are you okay?” she asked.

“I think so,” he said back. “Though I got a splitting headache, I can’t feel my hands or feet, and my vision ain’t all there yet,” he explained. “How ‘bout ya?”

“I’m actually fine, though I feel exhausted.” He was able to see her look toward him. “You sure you’re… oh my God…”

“What?” He blinked his eyes again, his vision slowly coming back. “Karyn? What’s wrong?”

“Uh…” she raised a hoof forward, pointing it toward him.

“Me?” He raised his hand up, pointing to himself. “Something’s wrong with…” he didn’t finish his sentence as he looked at his hand. Though it wasn’t a hand he was seeing, instead it was a grey hoof attached to a limb covered with navy blue fur. “Fuck me…” He pushed himself up into a seating position and looked down at himself. He saw his clothes still on him but not form fitting with more blue fur underneath, along with his feet replaced with another set of hooves with a black trail – or rather tail – between them. “Fuck me.” He brought his hand – hoof – upward, and felt around. He felt his ears on top of his head, along with a hard protrusion coming out of his forehead, right near where his headache was. “FUCK ME!” He screamed.

“Karl! Calm down!”

“HOLY SHITBALLS! I’M A PONY!” As he began to hyperventilate, his hooves started to pat himself down, as if to try and dispel the harsh truth of what happened. “HOLY FUCKING ASSCRACKERS!”

“Karl!”

“This isn’t happening this isn’t happening this isn’t happening!”

“Karl!” He froze as he felt Karyn’s hooves landed on his shoulders, and realized that she was in front of him. “Relax,” she ordered.

“But—”

“Relax,” she repeated. “Deep breath.” Karl gave a nod, breathing in after. “It’s going to be fine,” she started, as he continued to try and calm his nerves. “I know it’s… not what… it’s....” she gave a quick grunt, “It’ll be fine.”

Karl managed to unclog the nerves in his throat. “A-are ya?”

“Positive. And I know, it’s freaky. I remember I freaked out when my cousin Adept changed me into a griffon.” She pulled away and sat herself down. “Look, we just need to calm down, and let me see if there’s anything about this from the spell information.”

“O-okay,” he responded. He moved to stand up, only to find his not-feet slip and threatened to have him fall forward.

“Careful!” Karyn gasped, catching him in her forehooves. “Let me help you up.” As the two stood up, Karl had to focus on his balance as he found the lack of proper feet meant it felt like he was going to fall over at a moment’s notice. As they got onto two legs, he had to step out of his pants as they slipped off, and also try not to burst out again as he felt his tail, his tail, sway behind him.

As they got to the side of the bed and he began to sit, he had to make sure to not sit on said tail as he actually felt some pressure from it. I’m a pony… a freaking pony… wait. “Uh… Karyn?” he started. “About that… ‘I’m a pony’ thing—”

“Don’t,” she interrupted. A smile formed as she followed up with, “I know you don’t mean it. Don’t worry about it.” She sighed, walking over back to her computer.

“Okay,” he breathed out. As he watched her begin to go into research, he looked himself over again. He noticed that his tail also had an off-white stripe going down it. Which could also mean he had one probably going through his hair. Or mane, rather. He focused on the other physical changes of his, and all of it felt wrong: the way his legs felt now, the way his hips felt like how he was during high school, how he seemed to sit up higher now despite being shorter than what he was standing up. He even had a freaking cutie mark, of a critic cap no less!

“Alright,” he heard Karyn speak, snapping him out of his thoughts. “So apparently this is a thing that can happen.” He looked to her, and she to him. “So you’re a pony, but not completely. The spell failed, and ended up changing you as much as it could given the incomplete cast.” She raised up a hoof. “By which you’re only a pony in shape. You won’t be able to use magic or even hoofspace, but you still got the pony features.”

“I think I remember my friend Wave telling me about that,” he added.

“Now the most important part: the time you’ll spend like this. The effect is temporary, but it depends on the magic source.” She sighed, sinking a bit. “The bad news though, since that source is me, it could be up to a week or even more. My magic is drained, and I know I have a lot of… reserve.”

“A week?!” he cried.

“...or more,” she said meekly.

Karl brought his hooves to his face. “Oh… what am I gonna do? I can’t go to work like this. They wouldn’t believe me that I’m me!”

“You can’t let them know of this?” Karyn asked. “Back in Equestria unexpected transformations I know allowed you to miss work or school.”

“I… well, maybe.” He groaned, bending back. “I just need to calm my head.” He allowed himself to fall back, turning and laying his head down, the pillow feeling like a cloud now.

“No kidding,” Karyn responded. He watched as she started to clear off the rest of the bed, also going to hit the lights. “Let’s just try not to think about it, no need to get worked up. Some sleep will help.” As she slowly eased herself into bed, he felt that familiar warmth whenever he got to just relax with her.

“Have I told ya that I love ya?” he mumbled, managing a small smile.

“I think you have,” she quipped back, sliding a little closer to him.

“Maybe we should get married,” he said with a tired laugh.

“Maybe I should say yes, and also ask how much you love me?”

“Fucking love,” he answered.

“Really now?” she asked, with a slight inquiring tone.

Karl knew what that meant immediately. “Not this time,” he wheezed. “I just want to…” He closed his eyes, groaning as he tried to relax in a way that wouldn't get his heart pumping.

Karyn closed the rest of the distance between them, leaning over to give a quick kiss. “Love you too,” she whispered, draping a foreleg over him.

The week to follow was a new hell for Karl. It started off fine with him being able to skip work with no problems, but trying to even live a normal life with your body changed up was a trial worthy of Hercules he concluded.

With his fingers missing and not being able to use hoofspace, he had to become dependent on her for the most mundane things such as dressing and eating. Walking around on two hooves wasn’t going to work since he couldn’t control his tail properly to balance - or at least it just didn't listen to him despite what he felt back there - so he had to learn to get around on four hooves which was humiliating to say the least. The worst part of all, was just not having proper clothes. He had to borrow some from Karyn, but no set of pants or shorts fit him.

At least Karyn herself was taking it in stride.

So here they were a week later, still having pony-Karl and still no having any sign of returning to normal. The worst part is that he actually had to skip broadcasting with Wave for the first time ever! It was one thing to having to get away from that soulless desk job, but to be deprived of what was basically his reason to actually leave the house willingly?

The worst part of— another part of the worst moment of his life was just how empty he felt. He didn’t even know why though. The whole time he felt this pit in his stomach that over the week just spread all over his body. It didn’t make him feel weak, but just felt wrong. It made him unable to really take initiative on anything, he just wanted to try something that he said couldn't be done. But any time he thought of it, he felt a chill that didn't sit well with him.

So here they were in front of the television, enjoying a classic movie, as claimed by Karl at least.

“This used to be Disney?” Karyn asked. “From what you’ve shown me, they’re nothing but unimaginative hacks.”

“Oh, they are,” Karl reassured. “The only possibly good things that come from them these days are those remakes they make. I heard the recent Bambi one actually didn’t suck.”

“Then how come we don’t get things like… this anymore?”

“Finding Nemo, and I have no fucking idea. I know when they went downhill, but no idea why.”

“Well I guess I should thank you for showing me the good Disney then,” she said as she leaned over pulled him into a hug.

“Whoa, the hug already?” Karl asked. “Ya okay there?”

“Never better,” she replied. With a hoof, she lightly eased Karl to turn to look at her. “I know this week has been hard on you, but the time together… well, let’s just say I don’t think I’m loving it enough.”

“‘Enough’?”

“I… I don’t know how to describe it. Maybe it’s just all the excitement from the engagement catching up to me finally, I have no clue.”

Karl responded by leaning forward and giving a kiss, which she happily leaned into herself. “I do know I haven’t thank ya enough for helping me this week.” He reached for the remote, trying to turn off the tv with clunky taps of his hoof. When that didn’t work Karyn did it for him. “If yau’re really all that excited, I think I have a solution.”

“Does it involve the bedroom by any chance?” she asked.

Karl almost flinched, feeling a fire start to go off in his stomach. “Okay, yau’re definitely excited.”

“Too much for you?”

“Fuck no." The moment he said that, he felt his body (with some aid from Karyn) start to move.

Karl groaned, it was the middle of the night. He had to ignore the chocolate in the air as he crawled out of the bed, also in the process slipping out of Karyn’s forelegs. He winced as he stepped onto the floor, everything hurt for once.

Getting through the door and toward the kitchen, he coughed as his dry throat that woke him up demanded him to hurry up. Blinking some awareness into himself, he realized he was at the fridge and after managing to get his hoof hooked into the handle, he pulled it open and looked at his prize.

Then remembered he wouldn’t be able to get the bottle open easily. He groaned as he managed to get his whole foreleg around the bottle to lift it out of the fridge. Getting it on the counter, he pondered how he would even open it.

“This is just getting fucking annoying now,” he mumbled. “Actually this is torture now,” he amended considering the high of what had just happened. He snorted as he got his teeth around the cap, doing it the old fashion pissed-off way.

Spitting out the cap, he was about to indulge when he found a glass on the counter. He almost growled, it was like the universe was wanting to taunt him now. He glared at the bottle, he could hear it laughing at him and his feeble attempts to work it. If only he actually had magic, he’d… what did that character say? Oh yeah, he took a potato chip, and ate it. Well, Karl would take that bottle, and lift it.

Then he watched as the bottle did lift up. He blinked himself out of his shock and looked. Around it was a silver glow, and there it was floating in the air.

“What the fuck?” he whispered. He was probably more tired than he realized. There was no way this was happening. It was… maybe it was a dream, and for once he was lucid dreaming. Well now that he acknowledged that it would stop. It wasn’t like if he imagine the bottle going to glass and pouring into the glass it would—

Then the bottle started to do exactly that, and Karl felt ice crawl all over him. As it started to near overflowing, he panicked and tried willing it to stop, which it promptly did. Breathing deep, he tried to calm himself. There was no way it was coming from him, it had to be— I hear the twinkle, it’s just like Karyn’s. And there’s a glow coming from right above me. He took a literal step back, almost falling over since he still wasn’t used to walking on all fours. This was impossible, he shouldn’t have magic, Karyn said this wasn’t how it worked. Wave said it wasn’t possible too. He clutched his head, feeling a migraine coming on. He just wanted this all to stop.

Right after, he heard a clunk and saw the bottle fall back onto the countertop. This had to be a nightmare, the universe was messing with him again. But then again… the door, how did he get it open without Karyn’s help? The knob wasn’t a handle, so… did he actually grip it with hoofspace then? He was able to move his hoof slightly, but those muscles to actually grip shouldn't be there... or were they? This whole time if he actually tried he could have—

He just wanted to go back to bed. He closed his eyes, imagining his bed. He would force himself to wake up. There he was, in Karyn’s forelegs, lying down, that’s how he saw it.

He heard a pop, then he opened his eyes. There was the ceiling of his room, and he felt Karyn’s embrace again. Bad dream, it was all a bad dream. Now he would just close his eyes, go back to sleep…

Karl woke with a imaginative hit to his head, the hit of his body clock telling him to wake up. Even when he wanted to rest in, he could never do it. He felt sore all over, and could still smell the chocolate in the air. Still, the fatigue in his eyes from just waking up didn’t let him enjoy the moment. He rubbed his eyes, trying to get—

Wait a second. He pulled his limb away, and looked to find a hand in front of him. He gave a flex, and the fingers responded. He gave another flex, and he felt his toes again. Then he touched his head, finding that his horn was gone.

“Holy shit I’m human again!” he couldn’t help be cheering.

“Hmm?” he heard from Karyn. He also realized he was wrapped up in her forelegs, and looked to see her slowly waking up. “Wha? Oh!” She snapped awake as she realized what was going on. “Hey, there’s that handsome face! Though I admit you were also cute as a pony.”

“Feels great to have my fingers back,” he commented. “I’m glad that’s over with, and I can function properly.”

“Well, I wouldn’t say that,” she giggled out. Karl could only stare and feel a blush develop.

“I… think I’m gonna go shower,” was all he could say. She gave a nod and released his grip on him. As he stepped onto the floor, he smiled as he felt his limbs back to normal, but winced at the pain. He cracked his neck and relished the feeling, being able to walk properly again.

Grabbing a towel from the dresser, he stepped out of the room. A thought crossed his mind, maybe something to celebrate? He and Karyn could— Wait, why was the door open? He turned back to the bedroom door, seeing it wide open. He remembered it was firmly closed before he and Karyn… but he opened it when he— No, no, that was a dream, he reassured, feeling his heart quicken despite that. Just go to the shower. Relax.

He began to continue walking, and then curiosity got the better of him and he almost ran to the kitchen. It felt like he walked into absolute zero weather as he witnessed the scene. Sitting there on the counter was a glass filled with soda and the opened bottle it came from. Just like last night.

He had to brace himself on the counter, trying to process the situation. What was going on? Even after he had managed to move himself away to try and get on with his day he couldn’t get it out of his mind. Not helping was that even when he was under hot water, the ice cold feeling he had picked up didn’t leave.

II

View Online

Since Karl had returned to normal, summer was wrapping up and making way for fall. In that time the couple had finally decided on a venue for the wedding: the backyard of Karl’s parents house. Given the large backyard and the foliage around, it would allow for a ceremony while also keeping it private.

Which was good for Karyn’s family. As it turned out adding a human to their family had attracted family from outside Equestria she claimed, and even the current Matriarch wanted to attend.

Still, even though the weather had dropped only a little, Karl still had that ice tingle with him still. He couldn’t let go of what he experienced, but even after what he heard from Karyn and Wave that would make it impossible, he still had doubts. So that chill only spread further up his spine, and at this point it started to feel physical instead of just in his head.

Speaking of his head, that alarm he was forgetting something was also still going. That only reinforced that something wasn’t right about what happened. The puzzle was there, but the pieces had been taken away through his panic most likely.

Fuck, why do these things happen to me? he stammered in his head. Why for once just can’t things happened normally? It’s high school all over again. He sighed as he stared at the blank document program in front of him. He was supposed to be making that long awaited Bambi 4 review – which was somehow even worse than he could have imagined – but his worry had prevented him from doing so.

Instead he minimized the program and moved to boot up League of Ancients, but he couldn’t even do that. So instead he pushed his computer away and decided to have his head meet his desk, though not at a high velocity.

I’d probably have the devil use me for a scheme before I have normal problems again. I hope maybe Karyn and I can settle normally sometime in the future. He picked himself up, giving his neck a crack, anything to try and get his mind going.

That’s when he heard hoofsteps start to come toward the room. “Karl?” he heard Karyn call. “Are you working?”

“I’m in the bedroom!” he called back. A moment later, he saw her walk in, and she did not look well. Normally she had an upbeat attitude around the house, but her face looked like she was worried the world was going to end. “What’s wrong?”

“I…” she hung her head, “I don’t know how to say this, Karl.” She walked over to the bed, sitting herself down.

“Karyn?”

“I’ve been feeling odd the past week,” she started. “I thought it was… well, I thought it was because I just got off my… my– fuck it, off my time of the month. However it was more than that though.” She wrapped her forelegs around herself. “I looked into what was happening, and I wanted to think it was some sickness, but Alter-Earth species can only really get a flu or a common cold or whatever on Human-Earth. So I looked into more what was happening and…” she shuddered as she continued, “Well as a pony, these symptoms show quite early compared to humans. Nausea, headaches…”

Karl could only stare as she went silent. When she didn’t continue, he spoke, “Karyn... whatcha—”

“Karl I’m pregnant!” she yelled, forehooves going to the top of her head as she curled up into a ball.

Suddenly the chill in his spine was accompanied back a familiar arctic cold that frequently blew over him over the span of his life. "WHAT?!” he articulated as his lungs emptied, his throat going sore instantly.

“I DON’T KNOW HOW!” Karyn cried. “I PROMISE YOU I DIDN’T CHEAT! BUT I DON’T KNOW HOW IT HAPPENED!” Her hooves moved to her face, and she choked on breath as she began to sob.

Karl’s hands were twitching, the rest of him was shaking. His jaw was hung open, mouth trying to change shape from wide shock but failing to do so. “N-n-n—”

“Please, Karl…” she pleaded, looking up, eyes already red. “I don’t know what to do.”

“N-n-n-n-” he continued to stutter.

“Karl? What’s—”

His mouth clamped shut and then opened, hands snapped into hard fists, eyes suddenly riveted closed. “NOOOOO!” he yelled out, the room being devoid of all sound afterword. Karyn only sat still, watching as Karl was suddenly the hysterical one in the room. The only sound was his breath choking as he struggled to breath in, before he let out another scream, “I CAN’T BE A FATHER!” His hands audibly smacked against his face, and fingers began to claw as well. “I DON’T WANT CHILDREN!”

Each word out of his mouth felt like a wrecking ball to Karyn, as she cringed further and further, and her vision became less and less clear as more tears formed. She struggled to invoke his name, but nothing came. She tried to move, but nothing responded. All she could do was watch as her body continued to make her break down.

Karl stood, hands still clawing at his face, and stumbled past Karyn toward the door. Before she could react, he was already through the door and running down the hall. If the dam was cracked before, it broke open as she collapsed onto the bed, burying her head down into the sheets and under her forelegs.

“Why?” was all she could whimper.

Meanwhile Karl nearly broke the bathroom door off its handles as he fumbled in, nearly hitting his head on the sink as he kneeled down and started the water flow. The floor and a good deal of him, not just on his face, became soaked as he shoveled as much as he could onto himself. Soon though he pried himself upward and managed to look at the mess he was.

It wasn’t just his eyes red, his face was marked red as well as scratched up. Defeated, destroyed, distraught, and more didn’t describe him even if they were all combined together. This was his nightmare, his biggest fear, and somehow it had happened. Considering he knew she wasn’t being unfaithful… How? How? “HOW?” he wailed. “This isn’t fucking happening!”

Yet it was. He kept trying to convince himself it was another nightmare. Being turned into a pony suddenly was like a walk in the park. This was his life though crumbling down. He knew he didn’t want this, he knew he couldn’t do it. He knew Karyn wanted to be a mother, but certainly not like this! Especially after he told—

The muscles in his face threatened to tear open as he snapped his eyes open wider than what should have been possible. “...I never told her…” he realized. The support in his legs gave out as that reality hit him, falling back onto his rear. “In that freaking out… I forgot to tell her…” Which means… I dumped that onto her just now… now when she’s— He choked as he realize the mortal sin he just performed: leaving his fiancé alone to grief when she needed him most. “I’m a monster…” he breathed out. He made a thousand-mile stare toward the sky, soaking in his grief. “What kind of person am I?” He almost made a laugh, one of abject insanity as he was too spent to continue going crazy out loud.

His life was over. The only one he loved he just stabbed in the heart. It might as well have been physical for how much she must be in pain. At least since it wasn’t physical she could keep living, perhaps. He let out another empty laugh. He’d never been this deep in the hole of misery. Each time though, he’d wish he could just take something, anything, and ball it up into his fist, and throw it right into the universe’s face.

He jumped and almost yelled out again as all of the sudden the wall and sink in front of him suddenly exploded, and he covered his head with his arms to block the raining debris. WHAT THE FUCKING SHIT?! He peeked out behind his arms, seeing the mess in front of him. The hole was surrounded by ash, and water was leaking onto the floor from the destroyed pipes. He quickly got to his feet, backing away, a second wind of adrenaline carrying him. “What the fuck is—” he stopped as he heard a familiar twinkle of magic. He darted his head back and forth to try and find the source, and quickly found it… on his own hand.

Reaching it out as far away from him as possible as if it was on fire, he saw it glow silver… that same silver from his nightmare. He wanted to think it was his eyes messing with him, maybe it was just him going insane and he had fallen into a coma.

Then that glow on his hand started to engulf him like a miasma, as he tried to brush and claw it off, that chill in his spine also creeping up his back. This time though, he could definitely feel it, especially as it touched his skull and made him shiver.

He didn’t have time to try and run and get help as he felt hit body tense involuntarily. His muscles twitched, and suddenly followed by a burning pain all over. “AAAAAAHHHHHHHHH!”

On the other side of the house, Karyn jumped as she heard the scream. When she heard that bang from earlier, it was enough to knock her out of her grieving. She almost didn’t pay it any mind, wondering what Karl was doing… or even if she should acknowledge him.

Yet that scream… that didn’t sound like him upset, she already knew that tone. No, this one sounded like pure, unbridled pain. “Karl?” she whispered, her body going into autopilot as she realized she was already half-galloping to where she heard it. As she got closer though, more cries and shouts were occurring, all in Karl’s voice. She wondered what could be happening, but the knocking and thumping made her freeze right outside the bathroom door.

“FUUUUCK! OH FUCK! MAKE IT STOP!” Karl pleaded. Karyn gasped as suddenly she found Karl crawling himself out of the bathroom. Though not as a human, but a pony instead. Neither had time to acknowledge the other as a crack came, one that sounded like of bones. “NYEEAAHH!” he cried again. He looked too weak to do anything, and Karyn watched in horror as suddenly from his head a horn grew- or more like sprouted and cracked- out if it. Karl breathed heavily, his eyes seal shut. After a moment he rolled onto his back, moaning and lying limp.

“Karl!” Karyn shouted, almost leaping to him as she got to her knees to look him over. She looked over and saw the mess in the bathroom, and the flooding water also starting to pour out.

“Unnnn, hnn?” His eyes cracked open, looking up to her. “K-Karyn?”

“Don’t talk, I’m going to get an ambulance!” she ordered. She quickly rose back onto her feet, turning to run back to their room.

Only to stop as she found a blonde haired woman standing there, arms crossed and also with a crossed expression. “Well, well, well. This is interesting,” she spoke.

“Who the fuck are you?!” Karyn yelled.

“Not important,” the woman answered back. “Well, only important in the sense I’m here to clean up a mess, and apparently that other pony is the mess.”

Karyn blinked, taken aback. The way she talked… something about it seemed ominous, not helping was how nonchalant it sounded. She shook her head before speaking again, “I don’t know who the fuck you are, but you’d better get the fuck out of here before—”

“Listen, you do not want to get in my way.” She looked away from the floor and Karl and all the way up from Karyn. “You may have me in physical weight class, but don’t even try me in the magic class.”

Karyn fumed, all semblance of keeping calm suddenly draining. She felt her horn spark, and her teeth were clenched. “The FUCK did you just—”

The woman snapped her fingers, and Karyn jumped as suddenly there was a forest green flash that filled the room and she was gone. “Like I said,” her voice came, and Karyn almost jumped again as she realized it was behind her. She turned and found that woman kneeling over Karl, inspecting him. “You don’t want to try me in the magic class,” she finished. Karyn’s jaw hung open, not contemplating what she was seeing. “Let’s see here, blown up room, and a pony reeking of all kinds of wrong magic.”

Karyn watched as she snapped her fingers again, and observed how the water on the floor was gone, as well as it stopped flooding out of the pipe. She almost lost the last of her self-control as she yelled, “Who the fuck are you and what’s going on here?!”

“Listen,” she started, craning her head up to look at Karyn again. “You really don’t want to get involved. Right now you’re just going to get your memory wiped of this, but if you tick me off enough you’re gonna get your head wiped off. So back off.”

A cold foreboding came over Karyn. Was that a death threat? She took a step back, suddenly afraid of this woman. The magic was one thing, but her threat however set Karyn’s alarm off. Yet she took another look at Karl, seeing him still trying to recover from that pain, but also seeing the man she loved. “No,” she stated. “That’s my…” she gave a pause, the previous events coming into her mind. “That’s my fiancé, and I’m not going to just let you push me around, or touch him!” With that, she ignited her horn again, and actually managed to grab the woman with her telekinesis and lift her up into the air.

A sudden look of surprise came over her face, before she went back to her stone-cold stare. “Well I really didn’t want to do this, but,” she raised her arm up and suddenly Karyn felt her world shift as she felt the one being levitated and then slammed against the wall. She lost her concentration on her magic and she found the floor closing in on her.

Then it stopped getting closer, and she quickly realized she was being suspended in the air with a white glow. “Whoa there, no need to get violent now,” a new voice spoke. Karyn looked up and forward, realizing there was a red haired woman there suddenly with her hand glowing white. The first woman was also wrapped in a white glow.

“Faust? What are you doing here?” she barked.

Faust? Karyn noted.

“Well I know this is usually your thing, but even I felt this and thought I would help look into it too, Emmé. Good thing too since I think things were going to escalate out of control.” Her hand stopped glowing, and the glow on both Karyn and Emmé ceased, Karyn herself touching down onto the floor. Faust stepped around Emmé, leaning down to look at Karl. “And oh my, this is a curious one. Human magic is apparent, but on a pony? In a lot of pain it looks like too.” She reached out her hand, a white glow appearing which washed over Karl, who seemed to relax.

Karyn was slack jawed, her mind jumping all over the place. “Excuse ME,” she began, rising to her feet. “Can someone fucking tell me already what the FUCK IS GOING ON?!” she bellowed.

Both of them looked up to her, Faust looking calm while Emmé seemed annoyed. “Oh, sorry there,” Faust spoke. “Well, we’re trying to figure that out honestly.”

“There’s nothing to figure out here, Faust,” Emmé butted in. “It’s open and shut. There’s human magic here, it’s coming from this guy, and I was about to fix the problem.”

“Oh so you were going to help him?” Faust asked, which received silence from Emmé. “Honestly, I don’t know why you’re so tense when it comes to situations like this.”

“Why are you not?!” Emmé shouted back. “You know how dangerous this stuff is! Plus when you got Alter-Earth around now, it’s kinda more important than ever to keep it hidden!”

“That still doesn’t mean that we should just shoot first and ask questions never.” Faust stepped around Karl, walking up to Karyn. “Sorry about her, she means well but… well, she can be a bit abrasive.”

Karyn shook her head, a hoof also going up and massaging it. “So who are you and what do you fucking want with us already?! My head is rattled enough as is from seeing humans use magic here, and you did say ‘human’ magic.”

“Ergh, osti de marde,” Emmé grumbled. “Well, if you have to know, this toton here apparently found himself some human magic. Yes, humans can have magic, but it’s supposed to stay secret for a reason. If you’re lucky you just go insane as it corrupts your mind, if you’re not… well, you don’t want to know.”

“Trust me,” Fause added. “Look I’m sorry you have to find out this way, but I need you to calm down so we can—”

“Oh like that’s gonna be easy,” Karyn snarked. “As if my life wasn’t being suddenly stepped on enough. I mean fiancé’s in colossal pain and possibly dying, you two show up and rock my world and tell me he’s discovered some dark secret of the universe, and… and I don’t even know how I’m still sane here.” She clutched her head, dropping down to the floor and landing on her haunches.

Faust sighed, looking back to Emmé. “Can you just make sure he’s okay? And don’t try anything behind my back now.”

“Fine, fine,” Emmé conceded. “Just make it quick, I’d prefer if we don’t let this fester any more than it needs to.”

Faust turned back to Karyn, crouching down to be at eye level with her. “Listen, I know this is a lot to take in. However we need to take care of this before things go from bad to worse, and if you can calm down and maybe explain some things to us maybe we can find a solution even faster.”

Karyn lifted her head back up, looking over to Karl. “I… I don’t know where to start.”

Faust put a finger to her lips in thought. “Well… perhaps your names? That could help start things off,” she suggested. “I’m Faust, and that’s Emmé. Though you’ve probably gathered that already.”

Why does she have to be named Faust of all things? Karyn took a deep breath. “My name’s Karyn, or at least now it is, Karyn Miles. My fiancé is Karl… Karl O'Donnell” She took another breath, visibly relaxing her form. Keep talking, keep your head together. “I… I don’t know what’s happening to him to be honest. I just heard him screaming. I don’t know what happened beforehand, but when I came over to him, I just found him—”

“YAAAAAAAAAHHH!” Karl screamed outward, causing all of them to flinch and back away from him.

“Marde, my ears!” Emmé complained.

“IT’S– OH FUCK IT HURTS!” He curled into a ball, body shaking and shuddering.

Faust stepped back over to Emmé. “Get him somewhere far away from here, we need to make sure in case something bad happens it’s away from civilization. I’m going to look over here to see if there’s anything that can tell us more.”

Emmé nodded, before glancing back to Karyn. “What about her though?” she asked.

Faust turned back around, a sympathetic look in her eyes as she said, “We need information, and right now she’s the one who can inform us the most.”

“Are you sure about that, Faust? Don’t we want to keep her away as well from—”

“I’m not leaving him,” Karyn stated. She picked herself up off the floor, standing back onto her feet. “He was there for me when I was at my lowest. Now it’s my turn to be there for him.”

Emmé stared for a moment, before giving a conceding nod. “Alright, hold onto your butts.” Faust stepped back as Emmé’s hand glowed, and then a flash filled the room which left Faust alone.

“Right then… this is actually kind of worrisome,” she muttered to herself. She clapped her hands, and then spread them wide releasing a white mist across the room. “Let’s see if we can find anything out of the ordinary here, aside from the obvious traces I’ll find.” The environment around her changed color. The walls and ceiling turning to a gray, while wisps of differing colors were also revealed.

She saw emerald green, a forest green, and also a dull silver. The first two she deduce were from Karyn and Emmé respectively. The third belonged then to Karl, but something seemed off about it given the way it was presented.

She looked to the bathroom, seeing the wall scarred with that same silver. She walked up to it, putting her hand close to it but not touching it. Something’s not right… I could have sworn that was human magic I felt on him, but this feels… off. She brushed a finger along the burnt wall, trying to get a feel for the origin. A moment later, she yanked her hand back, a sudden pain shooting through it. “Ah! Oh, ow!” She shook her hand, it felt like it was burning. “Oh my, oh my oh my.” A magical residue shouldn’t have caused harm like that, but there was something more to this magic. “This just isn’t human magic at work, but some kind of… violent mutation of it.” And Emmé’s right next to it, along with an innocent bystander.

Faust blinked into existence where she felt Emmé’s essence, and looked around at the setting. It looked like they were in a spacious metal cube, most likely conjured up by Emmé.

“Faust… something's not right here,” she heard Emmé call to her. Faust looked over toward the center, seeing her, Karyn, and Karl in the center on an examination table.

Seeing Karl caused Faust to pause. Gone was the pony she saw before, instead a human was in his place… perhaps. “What happened to him?” Faust asked, quickly walking up to them.

“A really, really, painful transformation,” Emmé summarized. She gave a tilt of her head over toward Karyn, “According to her, this guy is actually human. I thought something was off about his clothes before, but we got some confirmation. Just in case I made this place kinda spacious in case… something happens.”

Karyn spoke up, “Like I told her. I heard him screaming… and then I found him turned into a pony. Actually I caught him finishing his transformation, and it was that same… painful transition.”

Faust shuddered. A transformation without the luxury of magical reconstruction? She stepped up to Karl, who looked like he was straining against more pain. “Can you hear me?” she asked.

He cracked his eyes open, turning to look at Faust. “You… you did that… healing thing before?”

“Yeah.” She brought her hands up, washing Karl with her magic again, who relaxed again. “Can you tell us what happened? Do you have any idea what’s happening to you?”

“I was hoping you could tell me.” He gave a fake laugh, along with an empty smile. “Fucking… humans using magic. I’m fucking dying, and humans apparently have magic.”

“You’re not dying,” Faust declared. “You’re… well, if my assumption is correct: you’ve somehow awakened your human magic, which is also coinciding with this transformation problem.”

“Wait, wait,” Karyn spoke up. “‘Awakened’ his magic? The last time I checked, humans– or, Karl, never had it.”

“Well now he does somehow,” Emmé chimed in. “Humans regularly did have magic once upon a time, but they evolved beyond having it. Think of it like a human appendix: it’s there, but they don’t need it. And also if it acts up, it should be removed.”

“So… can you?”

Faust looked back to Karl. “I’m going to try and suppress it, but if we knew more it could be easier to stop.” She placed her hands over Karl, magic going from them to him. “Like why is it I found a combination of human and pony magic from him?”

“Pony magic?” Karl questioned. “From me?” Faust gave a nod in response. “Holy shit that wasn’t a nightmare then,” he gasped.

“Nightmare?”

“A few weeks ago,” he started. “There was a spell accident. I got turned into a pony, but not actually a pony. One night I was having trouble sleeping, I got up to get a drink. I thawt it was me dreaming, but I managed to do telekinesis and teleportation.” He brought his hand to his forehead. “I thawt it was my stress playing tricks on me… but I was turned into a pony for real?”

“You didn’t tell me about that,” Karyn said.

Karl winced. “I… I know. But I didn’t… I thawt I was just crazy or something.”

“This spell,” Faust jumped in. “What was it?” she asked, turning her head to Karyn.

“An amniomorphic, or rather a genetic amniomorphic. It was supposed to turn me into a genetic human,” Karyn explained.

“Wait, that wouldn’t happen to be that new spell used by The Lost Foal to conceive a child?”

Karyn nodded. “Y-yeah, I was just trying it. But it was made for—” Karyn choked, her hooves going to her stomach. “Allowing a pony and human to have a child together…” She looked down at herself, and then back to Karl. “Oh my goodness, that’s how it happened…”

“How what?” Emmé spoke up, walking in front of her.

“If Karl was a genetic pony… then that means… he’s the father…” Karyn murmured.

“Wait, ‘father’?!” Emmé brought her hand up, a glow washing over Karyn.

“Emmé, I don’t think that’s important right now!” Faust called over. “If this is all true, then right now we have a problem with genetic scrambling, and it involves human magic so that could cause something really bad to happen!” She grunted, trying to focus on Karl. “Like right now I can’t get anywhere here because his magic is too rampant and wild!”

“Of course it’s important!” Emmé shot back. “If he’s having magic trouble, and she’s having a kid with him, then that means she could have a problem!”

Karyn popped out of her worry, a crossed look appearing on her face as she looked down to Emmé. “‘A problem’? My… our, child, is our personal problem. But why the fuck are you concerned about that when he’s FUCKING DYING?!”

“Cause with what you’re telling me, it’s telling me that this situation can easily happen again. Plus look at him over there: do you want to have this same magic inside you too?” Emmé dropped her magic, turning and walking up to Faust and Karl. “Aren’t you thinking of the implications here? If he’s messed up, what’s to say that anyone else doing this isn’t in danger?”

“Emmé, slow down there,” Faust ordered. “This is about him at the moment, and we don’t need to get ahead of ourselves and—”

“Okay, then what about him?” She stomped around to the other side Karl. “Are we any closer to stopping what’s going on with him? Because at this rate I don’t think he’s going to be a lucky one.”

“I…” Faust went silent, and gave a slow shake of her head. “No, I… I don’t think I can stop it. Whatever is happening is going to happen, and—”

“And that means we should stop it here and now!” Emmé barked.

Faust was aghast, her hands pulling away from Karl like she’d be slapped. “Emmé, listen to you! You’ve never yelled at me!”

Karl weakly tried to put his hands up, trying to put something between him and Emmé. “W-wait, do you actually mean… off me?! When I’m already like this?! I didn’t do anything!”

“Get. The. Fuck. Away, from, him.” Karyn marched up to them, practically pushing Faust aside as she stared Emmé down.

“Easy now….” Faust urged, but she watched as the two looked like they were about to kill each other. Which was extremely worrying in the case of Emmé.

“I don’t care who the fuck you are, you’re not going to lay a fucking hand on him,” Karyn warned as her horn flared with magic. She paced around Karl, slowly making it so there was nothing between her and Emmé.

“Ladies….” Faust tried again.

“Back off,” Emmé threatened. “Don’t do something you won’t be able to regret.”

“I just said I don’t care who you are. I don’t care if you’re the next Nightmare fucking Moon, I’m not just going to let you hurt him.” She could feel herself shaking, especially as she focused her magic. “I’m not about to just let some stuck up bitch just literally pop into my life, and do what she wants with him.”

“Have you not grasped the situation, at all?” Emmé asked, splaying her arms out.

“How could I not?!” Karyn gave a fake laugh. “Humans with magic, a magic that’s apparently an evil force, and that force is killing my future husband!” She felt tears threaten to break, but she kept them back as she continued. “All my life I’ve been beaten around by things out of my control, and all I could do was just try and get through them. If the fucking universe wants to keep sending more shit my way, well….” The magic on her horn flared bright. “I’LL FIGHT BACK THEN!”

Her magic exploded, filling the whole room with emerald light. Faust only briefly watched Emmé have to throw up her arms to shield her eyes as she did herself. In the next moment, she heard something hit hard against the conjured metal wall, along with a pained yell.

“HOLY… SHIT!” Karl yelled out. Faust’s focus went to him, and he was looking at something… but Faust didn’t need to look hard to see what it was.

Or who in this case, as it was hard to miss Karyn suddenly standing five times her size.

Karyn yelled out as she brought her hoof back and slammed it back into the wall, and Faust looked and saw that Emmé was grabbed in that hoof. As she was hit again into the wall, she let out another yell of pain.

After that though, it was Karyn who yelped and she pulled her hoof back. Emmé was radiating her own magic, and just as quickly as it appeared it condensed and suddenly shot out to Karyn. Faust went still as she watch Karyn start to fall back… and she was going to land on Karl.

As Karyn twisted around on an apparent instinct when falling, she seemed to realize what was happening. With a panicked look, her magic flared again, which washed over her. A moment later and also a pop, she was back to normal.

Though instead of possibly crushing Karl, instead she landed not-so-gracefully on him, laying over the table barely supported by her hind hooves.

Faust couldn’t breath a sigh of relief however, as Emmé blinked right next to both of them, standing at Karl’s head. Both of them looked up fearfully at her.

“You may not care about who am I, but you should.” She raised her hand up, a sphere of crackling magic forming. “History has called me Cavatina, Titania, or simply Queen of Sorceresses. I’ve dedicated my life to making sure that this corruption dies out, and I’ll do whatever it takes!” She raised her hand up, ready to bring it down.

Both Karl and Karyn screamed.

Faust’s eyes closed. “Enough.”

The couple had each other in a vice grip as they waited for their end. After nothing happened though, Karl dared poke his eyes open.

“Oh my… yaur God…” he whispered.

His words brought Karyn out of her panic slightly, and she opened her eyes as well. “Karl?”

“It’s… it’s the God of ponies…”

She started to look up. “God of—” her voice was lost as she looked at the new scene.

To Karl it was a familiar sight… with the exception of a white alicorn in place of Karyn.

No… NO! Karyn’s mouth hung open as she processed what she was seeing. It’s her! She is that Faust! Her head felt light, as if a hole finally broke into the bunker that was holding off all the insanity.

Karl seemed to take notice. “Karyn?”

“Everything… everything is a lie at this point,” she muttered. “My life is nothing but a play for gods.” She felt something on her cheek, and she realized it was Karl’s hand trying to comfort her. He didn’t even need to speak as she looked into his eyes, eyes that still seemed to be fighting back against pain.

Away from those two, Faust and Emmé were having a different kind of close encounter. The former was given a hard stare at the latter, who could only stare back as she was wrapped in magical bindings.

“In all our years together, Emmé, I haven’t ever seen you like this,” Faust stated. “Even though I haven’t been able to fully read you yet, acting this much on impulse is something I know isn’t you.” She turned her head slightly towards Karl and Karyn. “Nearly killing innocents? Let alone two who clearly aren’t using what you despise on purpose?” She turned back, looking downcast. “This isn’t the Emeraude I became friends with.”

Emmé was only staring, but it looked like she desperately wanted to speak.

“I know how dangerous human magic is,” Faust continued. “You’ve told me about all these ancient civilizations, some of which this world thinks are fiction now: all gone because of its corrupting influence. And do I need to mention Kuzu’s sister?” Emmé turned away only slightly, but it was enough to know that mentioning their other friend’s sister got to her. “But it doesn’t all have to end badly.” A smile creased ever slightly on Faust’s muzzle. “I mean, Kuzu herself, me, and those others who keep hounding us like you said are all fine in that regard.”

“Okay, okay!” Emmé relented, hanging her head. “I get it! I get it!” Faust relaxed as Emmé physically looked like she was untangling her stress. “I… just put me down, let me at least get my head clear.”

“Don’t move until I say you can come over,” Faust said, lowering Emmé to the ground, dispelling the bindings on her.

“I swear on our friendship I won’t move from this spot,” Emmé added, as she put a hand to her head and her whole body against the wall.

Faust gave a nod, turning back to the situation she should be paying attention to. She saw Karl and Karyn together, though the latter was sitting on the floor, caressing the former’s hand as he stroked her cheek. Karyn looked empty, the only life emanating from her being the reaction to Karl’s actions.

Soon enough though, both looked to her – up to her. Oh, oops. A quick flash from her horn, and Faust was standing back in her human form. Both stared blankly as she walked up to them. As she stopped in front, she herself was quiet, not sure what to say. I never know what to say. And this is the first time I’ve done it to one of my own ponies.

“Queen Faust,” Karyn started, still keeping a blank stare. “That’s… who you are? Celestia and Luna’s mother?”

Faust gave a slow nod. “Yeah… that’s me. Queen though? Not anymore.”

“As if that matters,” Karyn murmured.

“Karyn... stop with that,” Karl chided.

“I’m not a god,” Faust stated. “I know for you especially, Karyn, that seeing me may make you question reality. I may be powerful in the sense I have a lot of magical power, but a god I’m not.”

“I just… is a normal life even possible for us anymore?” Karyn wondered. “I mean, I thought having this mark and standing over everyone made it hard enough, but you’re… you.” She gave a slow tilt of her head to Karl. “And that’s just if… if we get out of this.”

“Stop,” Faust said in a firm, commanding tone. “That’s not going to fix this.”

“Well can you fix it?!” Karyn cried back, her eyes going misty. “I mean, what am I supposed to do? Have hope or some crap like that?! Cause at this point, what’s there to do?! What can I do?!” Her eyes, tears being squeezed out as she did so. “I don’t want to lose him! But all I can do is just sit here!” Faust tried to speak, but she found her thoughts derailed suddenly from Karyn’s words. “But…” Karyn continued. “If having hope is all I can do, I might as well try. Just… is there anything you can do?”

Faust crouched down, looking Karyn in the eyes. “I’ll be perfectly honest: I can’t do anything in his current state. That doesn’t mean I can’t do anything at all, but right now all we can do is wait until something happens that allows me to step in. And if you want to try and have hope, then perhaps I'll make a promise myself I'll try everything I can.”

“Why can’t you do anything though?”

“This magic of his… it’s too wild and unstable. What needs to happen I think is allow it to do what it’s doing and have it settle down.” She crossed her arms as she said, “But to be honest, it’s very possible he’ll be killed by what happens based on how much he’s suffering now.”

“So I’m gonna get ripped apart The Fly style?” Both of them looked to Karl. His hand was removed from Karyn, and it looked like he was seeing an eldritch horror based on the horrified expression on his face.

“You really shouldn’t be thinking like that,” Faust criticized.

“What else am I supposed to think at this point?” He laid back down, looking at the ceiling. “I’m gonna freaking die, and—”

“Stop.” Karl stopped at Karyn’s voice. He was still as she stood up and looked over him. “I don’t want to hear that….” she paused a moment, “and if I shouldn’t, you shouldn’t.” She took a hand into her hooves. “Please,” she pleaded looking into his eyes.

“I…” He gave a slow nod.

Faust meanwhile observed the two in silence, a smile forming. Those two are going to be happy together. She looked over to Emmé, who was watching from afar, still in the same spot from before. She gave a nod over to her, and she began to walk toward them.

Karyn took notice of this almost immediately. “What does she—”

“Relax,” Emmé interrupted, her hands held up. “Look, I admit it. I was a bitch.” She huffed, looking away. “And…”

“You were about to kill us,” Karyn continued, scowling.

“Yes, yes! I know!” Emmé growled, hands going to her face. “Look, I’m trying to help! I’m not going to do anything until Faust there gives me the word, I promise! Je jure de Fauser!”

Karyn didn’t speak, she looked to Faust, who gave a quick nod. “Okay,” Karyn said.

“Hnnnn!” Karl whined, body curling. Everyone immediately turned their attention to him. “Oh! Oh God not again!”

“Get back,” Emmé said, trying to step between him and Karyn.

“No, I’m not just going to stand by while he suffers!” Karyn yelled back.

“I’m telling you for your own sake! He’s fine now, but he could go insane at any moment and want to rip your guts out!” Karyn’s bared teeth disappeared behind a worried frown as Emmé’s words were processed. She looked at Karl, and also his hand she was holding.

If Karl doesn’t die from this, would he really try to kill us? Karyn thought with a new kind of worry.

“I agree; we need to not be next to him,” Faust advised.

“Aaargh!” Karl grunted, as he looked over to Faust. “You… you’re royal part of the Equestrian Royal Family, right?” He asked through sharp breaths and gritted teeth.

Faust blinked. “Um, yeah? I mean, technically yes. I don’t have a title anymore, but—”

“Marry us.”

For a brief moment sound was devoid from the room. Even as everyone processed in utter bewilderment to varying degrees at what he just said, no one spoke up.

Faust finally was able to bring herself back and simply asked, “What?”

“Marry us,” Karl repeated.

“Karl?” Karyn inquired.

He looked to her, his other hand she wasn’t holding going onto her hooves. “Karyn, no matter what happens, no matter what I’ve done to hurt you, I still love you.”

“This is not the time for this!” Emmé complained, a frustrated hand going to her temple.

Karl glared at Emmé. “Listen up ya asshole,” he growled. He took a sharp breath before he kept going, “Whether I’m about to die here, or if I live, we said we were going to marry each other. I’m still hanging on here, and if nothing else: I want her to know I love her.”

Karyn’s eyes darted back and forth, before settling onto Faust. “Can you marry us?” she asked.

Faust gave a slow nod, with a worried frown. “Yes, but—”

“Then do it,” Karyn ordered. “While he’s still here.” She went silent, but her face was restrained as it looked like her heart wanted to explode.

“Faust!” Emmé shouted, walking up to her. “You can’t possibly—”

Faust’s hand was held up to Emmé’s face. “Emmé, you’re the witness.” Faust didn’t say any more as she stepped up to the duo. She placed her own hands on top of theirs. Karl on her left, Karyn on her right. “In holy matrimony these two souls are here to be joined,” she began, as if rehearsed. “They both have consented to this union, and now we are gathered at this ceremony to finalized in the face of the world and its selected inhabitants.

Despite Karl’s groans and Karyn’s rapid breathing, Faust continued. “May they always be devoted towards each other, holding integrity pure to one another. Through the compassion and charity before that brought them together; let us and them continue to hold the optimism to keep this harmony to each other through time. But let us not forget, that their own magic wants to make this union complete.

“Let us judge this union before the inhabitants: what is their judgment? Do any speak out? Or shall their silence let this time not be interrupted?” Emmé remained frozen, her mouth hung open at the display. Karyn looked back to Karl, a sad smile forcing its way onto her. “The inhabitants have judged, no deterrence presented.

“The judgment of the world, rests with the souls to face. I call upon their names: Karl O'Donnell, and Karyn Miles. Two souls to be joined, and now for them to echo their wish to the heavens.” Faust looked toward Karl. “Karl O'Donnell, do you take Karyn Miles, to be your wife henceforth? To love, to protect, to care for her? To be at her side where and whence needed? To let her harmony be a part of yours?”

He strained himself as he rasped out, “I do.”

Faust looked to Karyn, whose resolve broke and tears were going down her cheeks. “Karyn Miles, do you take Karl O’Donnell, to be your husband henceforth? To love, to protect, to care for him? To be at his side where and whence needed? To let his harmony be a part of yours?”

“I… do,” she answered, forcing a smile on her face.

Faust looked upward, bringing her hands up. “Then by their decree, and through the power vested in me, let it be so. By my crown of Equus, as Queen Sovereign, I declare these two: husband and wife.”

She stepped away, and the moment she was clear, Karyn dove onto Karl and locked her lips with his. The act was enough to make Faust put on her own smile.

“I cannot believe you just did that despite me seeing that with my own eyes,” Emmé whispered to her as she walked up.

Faust turned her smile to her. “I seem to recall you saying those exact words when Greg and I got formally married.”

“Maybe, but listen up, A’licorne.”

Faust’s smile dropped. She never uses that name of mine unless she’s dead serious.

“I said I would give them a chance, and I’ll go through with what you want to do.” She crossed her arms, leaning in to stare Faust in the eye. “If at any point I think you’re in danger, as in going to be hurt danger, I’m going to do what I have to do. Vous comprenez?”

Faust looked over to Karl and Karyn, and then back to Emmé. Reluctantly, she replied, “I understand.”

A sickening crack made everyone’s heart freeze. They looked to the couple, Karyn backing away, while Karl had his back arched. A feeble croak escaped from his throat as the silver glow returned to him, his eyes rolling back.

“Back, now!” Emmé yelled. Karyn didn’t have time to respond as Faust’s magic grabbed her and pulled her back.

Hands clutched to his head, Karl writhed. Fleeting breaths were trying to make noise, but they were overshadowed by the creaks and cracks coming from his body.

I would not wish that on anyone. Faust thought, a hand going to her mouth as she tried to stay calm. She looked to Karyn, who was looking away and even had her hooves over her ears. As she looked back to the scene in front of them, she visibly grimaced as she watched the glow spread.

She had seen many types of magic, and how it reflected that nature. For ponies it twinkled freely, the dark variant bubbled and sparked like a living miasma.

Human magic though? It didn't give any theatrics. It showed itself as pure, unbridled energy like magic was. This was no different, at least from what she could see.

At his head, his ears ripped open and morphed, given way to a pointed pony ear still at each side. Navy blue fur appeared on each, sprouting through his skin. A stripe of white was bleached into his hair, fading from its natural black like one turning a deathly pale. Another rip sounded, and a tail with the same colorations of his hair made itself known, snaking out from under him.

Karl himself slowly fell limp, arms to his side and head lazily looking upward with any attempts of reacting slowing down. The glow of magic soon faded as well, and the only sound left was the trio’s breathing.

Emmé and Faust looked to each other, both giving a silent nod. The two cautiously but swiftly approached Karl, looking him over.

“That… I did not expect,” Emmé commented.

“It’s as if his transformation problem from before stopped halfway,” Faust replied. “Or perhaps it’s finished and this is what it was going for?” Faust stopped at Karl’s left, studying his new pony parts.

“You said there was human and pony magic from him?” Emmé asked, placing herself at Karl’s right. “Maybe this is what happens.”

“Is… is he alive?” Karyn called, not moving from her spot away from them.

“I don’t want to get in close, but—” she stopped as Karl’s body convulsed. Emmé and Faust both backed away as his head twitched, the sound of flesh and bone breaking each time. Both shielded themselves with their arms as suddenly a navy blue horn sprouted from his forehead, a spray of blood flying out. “Crisse de calice de tabarnak d'osti de sacrament!” she snapped, as she recoiled back.

“Oh my word,” Faust gasped.

“What the heck is going on here?” Emmé asked, holding her hand above Karl. She looked over to Faust, “You’re the conjuration expert, do you have— Hnnn!” she yelped. Both jumped as another hand was grabbed onto Emmé’s, and they stared in horror as it was Karl’s.

Emmé tried to force his hand off, especially as his limp body from before started to rise, angrily staring at her. A guttural growl came out of him as the silver glow returned to him, lighting up his eyes and surrounding him in an aura.

“Maudit!”

Faust shot her hand forward, white chains appeared on the table reaching upward and wrapping themselves around Karl’s wrists and ankles. He gave animalistic yell as he released Emmé and they retracted to the table, bringing him down.

Emmé gave a sigh of relief, massaging her hand. “The guy’s got a grip, I’ll give him that.”

“Are you alright?” Faust asked.

“Nothing out of place, but I don’t like to be caught off guard.” She looked to Karl, who was struggling against his restraints. “But… what about him? Do you have a plan?”

Faust slowly stepped back toward him, reaching out toward his aura. At first she felt nothing, but then a sudden cold washed over her. She felt a fatigue come on, and then a burning sensation on her hand, which she pulled back. “I was afraid of this, that magic is potent. Don’t get close to him.” As she pulled back, she felt her fatigue leave. Some kind of anti-magic?

Meanwhile away from them, Karyn was watching with hollow eyes. Despite those eyes showing her reality in front of her, she couldn’t accept it. She just wanted this nightmare to end, but the exhaustion taxing her from all the stress she had built up over the evening reminded her she was already awake.

Why is this happening to us? she wondered. Karl… please still be with me after this. I want to— A yell from the not-so-human in question made her shudder and snap to attention as she watched Emmé and Faust back away.

His teeth gritted, he gave a pull with one arm and the chain on it broke off. He quickly pulled at the other ones on the other limbs, each snapping and fading into the air.

“What happened?!” Emmé yelled.

“He broke my spell!” Faust yelled back.

“Well do it again!” There was no hesitation as Faust’s hands each came forward with her spell. More ethereal chains appeared and started to lasso around Karl.

As they pulled taught though, Karl barely registered them as he pulled his legs inwards and jumped onto two feet, hunched over.

It’s not working? Faust thought. She watched as Emmé sent out her own spell, attempting to do the same binding. The chains though did a repeat of the last set, breaking as they tried to tie Karl up.

Both of them backed away as he stood up, a snarl on his face as he looked down on them. The kind of look of one ready to kill. He took a step forward, but stopped as a rattling was heard. He looked down, seeing the table he was standing on shaking. A second later it exploded into green sparkles.

“Raaah!” he yelled outward, as he fell to the floor flat onto his stomach. For a moment he was still before he let out a low growl as he began to push himself up.

Emmé took the opportunity to fire out a spell, and he was encased in a green field of magic. His movement ceased, only his face twitching and straining. “Faust, get her out of here!”

Faust knew who she was talking about, and turned to Karyn who looked like she was about to break. She quickly ran up to her, kneeling down. “I promise, we'll do all we can,” she whispered. She placed her hand on Karyn’s shoulder, and in a flash of white she was gone.

“I’m still waiting on that plan, Faust!” Emmé called back. “Plus maybe some idea of what’s happening?!”

“Trying to process that!” Faust returned, with a wipe of her forehead. Right. Think, think, think. She spun herself around, seeing Emmé already backing up to meet her. “Well for one, that’s not just harmful magic around him. It felt like it was sapping my own.”

“You mean a cold feeling?” Emmé asked back, with Faust answering with a nod. “Explains what I felt, and why that table just up and poofed.” She focused, her hand glowing brighter. “Well as long as I keep the spell fed, he’s not— sacramento…” she gasped.

Both of them watched as Karl seemed to realign with the current flow of time. Slowly he was moving, visibly straining as he continued his action of pushing himself up off the ground.

“Faust, he’s moving. Why is he moving?!” She put out both of her hands, both flashing magic toward Karl. However despite the display, it didn’t seem to have any effect. “Are you—” she grunted, stepping back, but stopped as she bumped into the wall of the conjured room. “Faust?” she asked.

“Whatever you do, don’t let him grab you again!” she yelled as Emmé’s magic around Karl disappeared in a pop as he broke out into a sprint toward them. Faust flinched as it was faster than what a normal human should be, and that observation almost made her miss seeing his hand glowing.

Both of them snapped their fingers, blinking out of the way before he rammed into the wall, his hand punching straight through the metal. Karl himself gave a confused grunt, looking back and forth seeing the two quite a distance away on either side. He stopped on Emmé, trying to step toward her, only to be stopped by his arm not coming out of the wall. With a snarl, he pulled hard, freeing himself with visible scratches along his arm that quickly began to have blood drip.

He took one step toward Emmé, but stop as the creaking and groaning of metal began to sound. His scowl lessened as he looked toward the hole in the wall as the metal around it began to buckle and shake. He looked up toward the ceiling, and took a step back. As the creaking began to sound across the whole conjured room, he yelled and threw both of his arms up as if to shield himself.

That’s not going to work, what are you thinking?! Faust thought as she began to reach out with her magic. As she moved to throw a shield around him, she stopped as suddenly his magic began to shoot around him. She barely had time to take it in as the wall next to him cracked, the conjuration losing stability.

Faust and Emmé blinked out, both appearing next to each other. They looked toward Emmé’s conjuration, seeing it crack and break more, with pieces of it already dissipating back into air. Faust looked around, seeing that they were in a forest of some kind.

“Emmé, where are we?” Faust asked.

“Some woods next to a highway nearby. Figured it would be a good place on short notice. Just in case though I placed a warding spell so anyone wanting to come near will be compelled to flee,” Emmé responded.

“Good to know,” Faust said, as she watched the rest of the conjuration fall and subsequently cease to exist. “Though I hope no one from a distance saw that,” she added.

“That’s not what I’m worried about, Hornhead.” Emmé shuffled toward a nearby tree, putting it between herself and the site in front of them. Faust followed suit, standing behind her. “That stasis spell is the same one I used on Arthur, King bâtard Arthur, and our chimera problem there just broke out of without that much of a struggle. Plus also he's somehow able to cast spells without invocation or any incantation. What in the nine spheres of hell is going on?!”

Faust was silent, still looking out toward where they just were. She managed to make out Karl in the distance, the dust clear and his arms dropped. From inside he looked around, probably looking for them... or any other unfortunate soul.

She focused in on his bleeding arm, and went wide eyed as along the cuts they glowed silver before disappearing like they weren’t there.

“Faust? You got that look again,” Emmé said, bringing her out of her observation.

“Emmé, what would you consider to be humanity’s defining trait?” Faust asked.

“What are you— are you gonna do that cryptic crap again?”

“Adaptation,” Faust answered, looking to Emmé. “Evolving from cavemen, surviving the ice age, growing out of magic, modern history, all that: adapting and enduring. That’s human nature, and that’s exactly what’s happening to him.” She pointed out toward him. “But he doesn’t have just human magic, that’s also pony. Pony magic is about emotion and thought, so easy to conjure and why he’s been able to use that magic at all.

“By all means even with his magic he shouldn’t overpower you or I, but instead he adapted. Perhaps he's in a constant state of metamorphosis, which could explain why his injuries are gone and why all other magic near him is going haywire and just failing. Not just that, but you have that human magic just bursting forward so uncontrolled so anything new introduced to it, it's evolving past that.” She turned away, staring off into the distance. “It’s almost poetic in a way, the potency of human magic with the ease of pony magic, with him acting off instinct—”

“Faust!” Emmé shouted, breaking her friend’s train of thought. “I know you like to learn and observe, and in my opinion you do too much of that, but if what you say is true we got a real problem here… again!”

Faust gave a shake of her head, refocusing herself. “Sorry, but there’s your answer for what’s going on.” She glanced back over to Karl, who was stalking back and forth. Perhaps he was looking for them? Or perhaps just anything nearby?

The way his stance was caused Faust to choke a little. The silver coloring of his magic, it didn’t just seem like foreboding. The insanity human magic caused, for some it turned them malevolent. Others into complete murderous monster. This dullness though... this was something else.

The way he was hunched over, the strain on his face, and taking into account the lack of attention to when he injured himself… was he in a constant pain? How much of the original Karl was still there in the moment?

“If what you’re saying is correct, Faust,” Emmé spoke, “Then are you sure we can even save this guy, still?”

Faust shot a look of disgust to her. “What do you mean?”

“Faust, you've told me some things that have freaked me out from human fiction. Except, that’s not fiction, it’s right in front of us potentially.” She splayed her arm out, bringing Faust’s attention back to Karl.

And immediately jumped as she saw him charging right for them.

They both leaped away from each other, the tree not putting up much of a fight as it splintered as Karl ran right through it. They each looked agape at the damage, and they both backed away.

Karl whipped back and forth looking between the two, like unsure which of his prey to leap onto.

Faust kept trying to observe the details of the situation. Acting purely on instinct, able to cast spells to cause destruction such as this, and even enhance himself… She watched as he stopped looking between the two, settling once again on Emmé as he started to chase after her. Doesn’t live completely in the moment perhaps. But how do we save him without killing him?

She watched as Emmé kept jumping away from Karl as he tried to catch her, but one magically enhanced dodge was met a similarly enhanced leap. As the seconds passed, the distance between the two seemed to be getting shorter. And how he is able to keep up? He was just an average human and—

An idea clicked in Faust’s mind. Recalling her magic scan spell, she watched the world shift color again. Emmé and Karl’s glows were the main highlights, along with trails of their magic from where they were. Yet as the moments passed, Emmé's glow seemed to be dimming, while his stayed the same. He's not keeping up, we're slowing down!

Faust quickly teleported, putting herself in Emmé’s path. As she saw Karl come close, she raised her hand up with a glow. Before he could completely close the distance, he slammed into a newly formed barrier in front of them. The barrier itself shuddered, and he stumbled back clutching his head.

“Faust, you sure that’s a good idea?” Emmé asked.

“I need to see something,” she said back. "There has to be some method to this. Plus, we really cannot be near him." She watched Karl compose himself, almost kneeling down to the ground before he stood back up and quickly took a spat.

“Oh maudine, that knocked some of his teeth out,” Emmé commented. Faust though took that and examined him close near the area of damage. The magic rushed to his jaw, shining brighter than the rest of him for the moment as he gave another spat. When it died down, she saw the rest of his aura fade down.

“He doesn’t have much magic to work with!” Faust realized with a smile, deactivating her scan spell.

“Pardon?”

“He may have this magic, but he’s still just a human who hasn’t had a chance to nurture his magic reserves! All we need to do is—” she stopped as she heard a crack of her barrier in front of them and both of them stumbled back as Karl tried swiping at them both. With another snap of their fingers they each blinked away, leaving him alone.

Faust had to catch her breath, leaning against another tree she appeared next to. She was just near for a moment but she still felt the strain of his aura on her.

“Raaarrgh!” she heard him bellow outward, like a hunter frustrated his game got away.

“Faust,” came Emmé’s voice, and she saw her walk up to her, also looking like she had a bit of fatigue. “I don’t suppose you have Preacher’s Iron on you, do you?” she asked.

“On me?” she said back. “If I did I wouldn’t be able to teleport. You know Preacher’s Iron stops all active magic. Just carrying some disrupts—”

“I know that!” Emmé snapped, her face looking crossed. “But I know where you’re going with what I heard from you, but how do you expect us to be able to drain him of magic when just being near him is enough to do this to us?!” She shook her head. “And anything we do can backfire hard! Should I snap that horn off his head to maybe knock him out long enough?”

“Don’t you dare think about that,” Faust said back with a pointed finger. “That kills a unicorn, it could just as easily kill him.”

“Probably would be the merciful thing at this point,” Emmé added. “It’s not like we can force him to drain himself dry.”

Faust’s eyes popped wide in realization. “Drain himself…” she whispered. Emmé looked at her in confusion, and Faust made to speak.

But flinched as an explosion happened near them. Both of them immediately snapped to as another went off on the other side, realizing it was caused by silver bolts of magic. They looked into the distance, seeing Karl making his way toward them, one hand outstretched and glowing.

“Faust, we’re seriously going to get ourselves killed here if we keep standing around!” Emmé screamed. “So give me a solution, NOW!”

Faust gulped as she forced out, “A praecantavitus spell.” Emmé’s hardened face was actually shattered, mouth agape in confusion which told Faust that she didn’t like the idea.

“Faust, you cannot be serious right now and— incoming!” Emmé threw up her own barrier, but a single bolt went through it like it was nothing. Emmé yelped and ducked out of the way.

“We force him to burn out his magic reserves! The spell will eat at his magic on a cellular level and this can stop! Humans can live and recover through their magic burning out completely!” Faust yelled back as another bolt struck near her, this one causing some of the foliage to start catching fire which she quickly put out with her own spell. But to do it, we’d have to push him to his limit and see if maybe he can cast one. She stopped as Karl ceased his barrage, staring at them with his arm still outstretched. And pushing his limit is the last thing we want to do now.

Emmé stepped up to Faust’s side again, her own arm raised at the ready. “A’licorne, how much are you willing to risk to save this one guy?” She asked with a monotone.

“You know full well I never give up on anyone as long as I can try and do something,” Faust declared. “I did it with Kuzu, with The Gray Man, Karl right in front of us, and even… the Nightmare.”

That got Emmé’s attention for a moment, and she managed a silent nod. Both of them then darted their heads back to Karl as he raised his hand above his head, and sharpened bolts like arrowheads materialized.

His hand was swung forward, and the bolts sailed outward. Faust and Emmé both ducked down almost to the ground, having them sail over their heads. Quickly getting back to their feet, Emmé spoke, “He’s learning, I’ll give him that.”

They watched him pull back his hand, “What do you think he’s going to do—”

Both of them yelled as they were pulled forward, which was a direction they didn’t want to go. They both looked down and saw that he had grabbed them in his own telekinesis as his aura was around them. As they crashed to the ground, they heard Karl prowling toward them again, each step causing both to feel the fatigue setting in again.

Faust managed to focus herself, seeing him go for Emmé first but she once again managed to teleport away. The distance away though left a lot to be desired.

Karl snarled in frustration as he leapt right toward Faust. She could practically see his normal eyes behind the glow in them before she managed to teleport to Emmé. Both catching their breath, they picked themselves off the ground and quickly got their footing. Grabbing Emmé's hand, she quickly mustered another teleport for the sake of putting distance between them and him. Landing in small grove of trees, Faust turned her head back in the direction she left. Far away she could make out that cloak of his, though it seemed like it wasn't moving.

“Faust, now or never,” Emmé gasped.

“I’m realizing that,” she replied. “What we first need to do is—” she stopped as she felt like something was pulling at her. “What’s—” was all she managed to say as the feeling of teleporting came over her, and then that feeling turned into an action. She saw Emmé reach out to her, before her world shifted and she was gone. The first thing Faust felt was what felt like two hands violently grabbing her by the neck, and then she saw she was staring directly at Karl as he yelled straight into her face. He pulled me back through my teleport?! She tried to muster a spell, but the effect of his magic was already taking place. She couldn’t focus properly, not helping was the choking he was doing and also the burning pain that was starting to arise. Suddenly she felt more like the human she was disguised as instead of an immortal alicorn once-queen.

“FAUST!” she heard Emmé bellow. That managed to turn Karl’s head, and a moment later Emmé’s own magically charged fist met it. Faust and Karl fell to the ground, the former rolling away while the latter groggily got back to his feet.

Emmé though wasn’t having it. She let out her own bolts of magic, which slammed into him, knocking him back down and burning holes into his already tattered clothes. Bolt after bolt she threw, pushing him down to the ground.

“Emmé, stop!” Faust pled, trying to get up, but stumbled as she still felt drained. She heard Emmé start yelling incantations, watching his skin sear but also quickly put itself back together. The fact he wasn’t outright disintegrated told her that Emmé was probably drained already. Soon enough Karl didn’t seem to be pushed back by the barrage, even with the glow around him dimmer than before probably from trying to ward off the attacks.

As he managed to push to his knees, Emmé took a step back. Karl’s head snapped up to look at her, and he vanished in a flash of light. There was no time for Emmé to react as he appeared right in front of her, his fist connected with her face. There was a scream from Emmé as she flew to the ground toward Faust. Karl wasn’t going to give her a moment of respite though, as he dove down to her.

But caught nothing as Emmé teleported again, but this time directly behind him, and her arms went around his neck and forced him to his knees. “This can’t go on anymore!” she yelled. Karl’s hands tried to grab and claw at Emmé’s grip, but she held on tight. However she didn’t seem to be maintaining that grip for long.

Faust could see Emmé was fighting back against rising pain, while she managed to get back to her own feet. One of Emmé’s hands let go from her grip, and then clamped around Karl’s horn, glowing bright green. Faust tried to protest, tried to speak, tried to act.

But there was nothing but a snap as for a moment the two were still. Then another moment the glow in Karl's eyes faded out. The next moment he started to go limp, blood dripping out of where his horn used to be. A weak whimper sounded from him as Emmé let him go, and he fell forward to the ground, motionless.

Emmé was panting heavily, nursing her jaw with one hand and taking lethargic steps around Karl and toward Faust. “I’m…” she started, “I’m… sorry, Faust,” she whispered.

Faust’s head hung down, “We… tried…” Did we though? Or did we just prolong his suffering by running around? “I made a promise that—”

“You can’t keep every promise, Faust,” Emmé stated. Faust craned her head back up, seeing Emmé stare at Karl’s horn in her hand, before she tossed it away. “You can’t save everyone.”

“But I have to try, and I made a promise that I would try, not that I would – or even could – save him!” Faust crossed her arms, letting her eyes drift to the ground again. “I still would have taken that chance even for him, even if it was slim.”

“It was none if you ask me.”

The two stood in silence, Faust’s mind all over the place. So many questions of what could have been, what they could have done, but also if it could be done considering Emmé’s observation. Faust however was trying to find an inkling of an idea of how to break this to Karyn, who must have been suffering this whole time and then some.

It was true that they couldn’t save everyone. Emmé and herself may be powerful, but they were still not gods. Immortal – or perhaps rather ageless – they were, but they were still fallible and could make mistakes like any normal person whether it was human or non-human.

Faust knew though that it hurt every time. Whenever they let someone down, and that question of whether they could have done more... especially given who they were. Maybe a spell they should have created by now, or maybe—

“AAH!” Emmé screamed, shocking Faust out of her thoughts. She watched Emmé fall to the ground, and slide backward.

But dragged was the more appropriate term as they saw someone’s hand clamped around her ankle.

“How is he alive?!” Emmé yelled outward, trying to shake him off. Her hands moved to cast a spell, but then she was unceremoniously swung upward and then back painfully to the ground. Faust broke into a sprint, hand outstretched toward the tangled up duo.

There was a twitch from Karl’s ear, and he turned and glared Faust down. She hesitated for a moment as he looked at her with those silver infused eyes, and bloodied face. It was enough for her not to notice until too late that he unleashed a blast from his hand that connected squarely with her and the ground was then a departing guest for her.

Emmé tried to struggle against his grip, and desperately called for any of her magic. Yet it was in vane as she realized she couldn’t help herself especially as he dove back onto her and put her neck into a vice grip with one hand.

It felt like she was thrown up into the air again, but it was only her being held up by her neck as he stood upward. She clawed at his hand, hoping to still maybe find a way out. Even as she tried to even kick and shake out, there wasn’t any semblance of breaking free, the only feedback she was getting was pain and rapidly rising fatigue.

So she could only stare at him as he stared toward her. She wanted to say something, but the grip he was giving her prevented even that. He growled as his other hand was brought upward, but then he flinched and grunted, that hand brought to his head. A glow appeared on his forehead, and Emmé watched as it formed into a new horn on his head with the sounds of bones being tampered with sounding. Aside from the blood on his skin around it, it looked completely new.

As he recovered from that though, he immediately looked back to Emmé. Emmé watched in trepidation as he looked at her, just wondering what kind of monster had been unleashed. Suddenly his grip tightened around her neck, and she felt pain down near her stomach. Her arms fell downward, not able to hold them up anymore. In what felt like a long time, Emmé felt truly afraid.

She gave a weak cough as he tightened his grip further, her eyes closed in surrender.

But they forced open again as a white flash filled her vision despite those closed eyes and she was sent flying again. Though the flying didn’t last long as she felt herself grabbed in magic and set onto the ground. When the light disappeared she found Faust in her true form, holding Karl aloft in her telekinesis as the two left her vision and away from her as she flew off in the distance.

She weakly clung to her chest, trying to force the pain down. “Please Faust…” she begged, “End it.” Her head fell backward, teeth gritted as she hissed outward.

Faust meanwhile focused on Karl, who was thrashing around in her telekinetic grip which she could feel was slipping at each moment. If there’s ever a time now to drain him, it’s this, she decided. With a quick look at her surroundings, finding a small clearing with a ring of trees that would allow enough room for her alicorn body to move around enough. Diving downward, she took a sharp breath as she released her grip. She tried not to wince as Karl yelled outward and plummeted to the ground, it wouldn’t be enough to kill him, but it would still hurt. This may be torture, but… she shook the thought from her mind. She had to focus on making sure she could make this work.

Landing on the opposite end of the clearing, she focused on her opponent. Ignoring all the emotions she wanted to feel at the sight of him getting up in a pained stance, even hearing bones snap back together, she ignited her horn again. Light illuminated across the clearing, and she got another scream as she watched him try to shield his eyes. She had to branch out her magic to shield the environment around him as she funneled more into her spell, turning the whole area blindingly bright and hot.

In Faust’s eyes though, she watched through her magic scan. In the sea of her magic, she found his silver breakthrough eventually. Yet it was barely a spark at this point. She stopped her spell, and then called upon her magic again. Karl didn’t have time to even lower his arms as suddenly the area around him was encased in ice. His eyes still glowed through, but he was unmoving.

Faust stayed alert as she watched. Unlike before there was no reaction right away. Though she could still see that magic of his inside, sparking out feebly to all directions it could. A minute later, the ice began to crack. Splinters soon followed, and after what felt like another minute it finally burst open enough for him to limply pull part of himself out of.

As he slowly managed to pull free and fall to the ground, there was no scream or even growl of frustration. Not even some kind of auditory pain to least convey energy. Karl instead was still, even from this distance Faust could hear his heaving breaths. Without her magic scan, Faust couldn’t even see the glow in his eyes. There was barely a trace. There were traces of burns and ice though on him, not going away.

This is it, she concluded. Human instinct. It’s human nature to fight to the end. That flight or fight, that adrenaline. Do it with your magic! She didn’t relax even as he slid closer and closer to the ground, unable to hold himself up with his own arms and legs. Focused only on that tiny sliver inside him, his remaining reserve.

Then had to hold back a gasp as it ignited into a fire. The fire spreading to his whole body again. The sign of a praecantavitus spell being cast.

Faust flapped her wings, already taking to the air. He’s going to burn himself out fast, but I still need to stay away. Down below, she heard him yell to the skies as his silver cloak flared upward and even over the trees for a moment. She scanned around, taking a quick note of her possible routes she could take. She turned to dive away, and felt pain dig into her back shortly after. She cried out, turning to see that Karl had dug some kind of claws of his magic into her.

She felt her wings go heavy, with each flap becoming harder and harder to keep her airborne. Panic began to come over her, if she was magic fatigued in her true form she wouldn’t be able to even stand. Faust rolled, trying to shake him off. Each second counted, and she forgoed restraint as she whipped around.

Karl however would not let go, and that familiar feeling of emptiness was coming over her. She looked to the ground, still far away, but coming closer. The pain starting to burn, she forced a spell to come outward.

In a flash, Faust felt herself in her human form again as she started to plummet to the ground. Trying to ignore the pain, she concentrated on making sure she could land without much injury. Orientating herself, she let out a yell as found herself face to face with Karl as he was diving toward her.

Thinking quickly, Faust wrapped herself in her own telekinesis, slowing her fall. Yet it wasn’t enough to completely get away from him, as she felt him cut into her legs. She cried out again as it seared into her, and she dropped her telekinesis. She braced herself as much as she could as she fell the rest of the way to the ground, but with her drained magic she felt the pain of impact in almost full force. Tumbling a good distance, she could feel her own adrenaline at work as she forced herself to get up.

Using a nearby tree to help her stand, she began to limp as it was just about creating distance. Even though she couldn’t see him, she could feel him though, as her magic wasn’t coming back despite apparently not being close.

Everything slowed to a crawl as she felt the wind shift. Out of the corner of her eye she saw the color of silver. With no time to try and magic herself out of there, Faust could only dive to the ground. She watched as his claws swiped where she was, and a nearby tree became collateral damage as they sliced right through. The trunk splitting into multiple pieces and careening down.

Before Faust could try to move again, his hand was already clamped around her throat, even feeling his claws dig into her back, with the other hand primed to swing at her. Faust could only look on in horror at him; his clothes were now almost burned away, so he truly looked like an animalistic predator.

She shut her eyes, preparing for the worst. I’m sorry Celly and Lulu.

…

“Agh…” Faust dared to open her eyes, hearing that come from Karl’s mouth. The silver cloak had vanished, and once again she was looking into his normal eyes… eyes that were open wide in shock. She felt him shaking, and he was the one who gasped as he lurched up.

She quickly braced herself up to look at what was happening. Karl's legs buckled under him and he fell to his knees, and he was groaning in pain as he clutched his head. Groans turned to pale wheezes quickly as he collapsed to the ground on his side next to her, arms no longer at his head and instead falling limp to gravity.

Faust watched with held breath as he was still, his only movement being his attempts at breathing. His eyes looked like they were glazed over, like consciousness was about to leave him.

Then she watched as his horn began to blacken and shrivel, his pony ears doing the same and the added stripe in his hair fading away. Faust knew this well: Magical decay. Once a magical being’s magic was drained at the cellular level, their body would undergo rapid decomposition due to the loss of energy and the damage to other cells from the draining.

WIth the exception of humans, evident by how none of his seemingly normal human parts of him were untouched. For now though she managed to take a sigh of relief. The most important thing was that he was still alive, and now with his magic gone they could give him the help he needed without interference. It would take some healing, but he would be able to have his normal body—

Faust had to cover her face as suddenly silver motes of magic exploded outward from Karl. They stung like embers as they passed over, but as quickly as they came they floated into the air and just evaporated. She glanced over at Karl, and was shocked to find his rotted pony mutations gone.

She hesitantly got to her knees, feeling her strength and magic come back to her, and reach over to feel for magic on him. Not wanting to risk using magic since that was partly what started this, she opted for just simply trying to sense any aura of his.

When she found none, she almost wanted to just collapse on the ground in relief, but she held off that desire as she got to her feet. There wasn’t time to relax just yet, she had a friend to attend to and also one of her ponies that she hoped hadn’t gone insane in her time alone.

Emmé was finding the ground unusually comfortable. Maybe it was her adrenaline wearing off, or perhaps it was just her trying to not move much from the pain still stinging her. Despite her best efforts they still hurt, but she wasn’t bleeding at least. Right now though she didn’t dare to move unless she had to, but that meant leaving Faust all alone to fend for herself.

She gave a frustrated sigh. For all her talent, being in a position such as this was what she always wanted to avoid. She may have made history, but compared even to Faust she was still an infant in terms of living amongst “mortal beings.”

A flap of wings brought her out of her delirium, and she turn to find Faust in her true form – albeit sized down – land near her. Faust looked tired, but not completely out of it, which was a sign for Emmé that could start to move again.

“Are you okay?” Emmé asked, trying to hold back her desire to curse at the pain still bothering her as she stood up.

“I’m fine,” Faust said. “Nothing that can’t be fixed. What about you though?”

“I’ll live, but this is going to hurt for a while.” Emmé tried to muster a smile, but forced it down as she noticed something on Faust’s back. That something turned out to be Karl. “So… you did it, huh?”

Faust gave a nod. “I did. He’s alive.”

“Well, glad that’s over— wait, he’s still alive?!” she quickly leaned herself over to glance at Karl again, but regretted that as she felt the pain surface back up. Through a strained face, she asked, “How though?”

Faust shook her head. “Honestly Emmé, you were right when you said I try to learn and observe too much. So you know what? I’m just going to not question it for once.”

“Well not me this time,” Emmé said back. “When we can, I’m giving him a lookover.”

“Do what you want, but we still have a distressed unicorn to tend to.” Faust lowered her head slightly, her horn lighting up with magic. As it become brighter, she started to strain slightly. “I think I’ll need help with this.”

Emmé walked up to her, hand placed on her withers. Both of them focused, and in a flash they were gone.

III

View Online

When Karyn found herself in a room that looked like a museum exhibit given all the antiques and fancy furniture, she had given up trying to rationalize the situation and her body practically shut down. She didn’t know how long she was laying on the floor, but she did know that in terms of her emotions she had hit her limit and couldn’t express herself even more.

It didn’t really matter since she was all alone, but if anyone saw her when she first came to this place: They would have saw a mare completely broken. Her face felt wet, she was sure the floor underneath it was a good deal soaked, and she probably didn’t even have the willpower or energy to even get up.

A pop of magic managed to bring some life back to her, as she managed to look her eyes around the room to try and see where it came from.

“Nouméa, Faust? Why here?” a voice came, one Karyn recognized as Emmé’s.

“It’s the most secure,” came Faust’s voice. “Look, first we need to find— oh my goodness!” Karyn heard hoofsteps trot close to her, which stepped around to her front. She saw white hooves come into her view and subsequently Faust’s worried face looking down to her. “Are you okay?!” she asked.

Karyn was still, looking back but not responding. As she looked though, she saw Karl’s form on Faust’s back. The sight made her eyes widened, and she managed to croak out, “Karl…”

Faust turned her head to look back at him, before turning back to Karyn. With a small smile, she said, “He’s going to live.” The smile faded and gave way to exhaustion quickly after, prompting Faust to trot herself to a nearby couch. Karyn watched as Faust deposited him onto it, and the sound of footsteps also got her attention.

“Why are you doing it like that?” came Emmé’s voice.

“I don’t want to risk using magic on him for now,” Faust answered.

“Ugh, fine, let someone who has hands and also the medical knowledge of a human handle it then.”

Karyn took a long breath, and she pushed herself up despite her own fatigue. Orientating herself, she watched as Emmé laid Karl out and even tucked a pillow under his head. She watched as Faust took a few steps back, yet she started to notice how tired they both seemed. In fact, Faust herself looked… normal. Despite the wings and horn in plain view, that godly nature she perceived before she couldn’t see or feel now.

She glanced around the room. Aside from the furniture, she took note of three doorways: one on her right in the wall behind the couch, another near on her left near the corner, and a third behind her on the same left wall.

“Right then,” Emmé said. “So I don’t feel anything wrong with him magic-wise, but then again I can’t exactly check him properly yet. Otherwise, it looks like he’s just passed out, so best to let him rest until he wakes up.” She groaned as she began to walk away, stretching her arms. “I’m getting some drinks.”

“Do not touch the alcohol stash, Emmé,” Faust said after her.

“Horseface,” Emmé sighed as she turned around to look to her. “We both got our asses kicked by a werepony, we gotta deal with the aftermath of them knowing about us, not to mention making sure what happened back there is covered up, and also I feel like as big of a toton as this guy here because I got my ass kicked.” She shook her head as she turned back around. “I think I need some of that right now.” She grinned. “Besides, we’re in a French overseas department, and what do we French do? Drink wine like fish!”

Karyn only stared as she watched Emmé walk away into the corner doorway. She looked over to Faust, who appeared to be annoyed but conceding. Faust glanced over to Karl for a brief moment, before she drifted over to Karyn, her eyes widening for a moment as she remembered she was there.

“Oh… right,” Faust said, a forehoof going to her chin. “This is… sort of awkward.”

Karyn felt some kind of fire in her throat. “‘Awkward’?” she managed to choke out. “That’s… that’s what you have to say about—”

“Not about all of this,” Faust added on, Karyn falling silent. “But just… I’ve not revealed to a pony that I’m… here.”

Karyn wanted to vent, to show what she was feeling, but her body wouldn’t let it. So instead she let her head droop, looking to the floor which at least looked like the most normal thing in the room. “I still can’t believe it,” Karyn muttered.

“Well you’re free to think of me however you want,” Faust said as she began to walk over to her. “Though of course, I do want you to not tell anyone.”

“Like anyone would believe me.” Karyn gave a weak shake of her head. “What the fuck am I supposed to believe now?”

“Please don’t say that.” Karyn peaked up her head as she heard Faust sit down next to her. “I don’t want more people to go insane by learning who I actually am.” Karyn turned to look at Faust, who was looking to her. “I’m not a god, and I certain don’t want to be considered one.”

Karyn gave a fake laugh. “I actually never considered alicorns to be gods. I mean, Celestia can take her destiny and shove it back up her ass.” Almost after she said that, Karyn tensed at what she said and to whom. “Wait, I mean—”

“I never was a fan of destiny either,” Faust interrupted. “I call it prophecy sometimes, but regardless: I certainly don’t like it when things happen because the universe wants it.” She looked to Karyn head on. “Look, yes, there’s a lot to take in, stuff you may not like to hear, but I don’t want you to take it and break down.” Though what have you been teaching our little ponies about destiny, Celly?

“‘Break down’,” Karyn huffed, looking away. “I try to contend with that every time I step out into public. Try to not do so whenever something reminds me of this fucking mark and talent I have.” She hung her head down, crossing her forehooves over each other and tucking them close. “And now all this. How am I supposed to deal with this all?”

Karyn almost jumped as she felt something drape across her back, and realized it was one of Faust’s wings. “You don’t have to do it alone, don’t forget. You’ll have your husband.” She un-tucked herself at Faust’s last word: husband. She looked over to Karl, the events that weren’t mind-screwing coming back to her.

“Here, you probably need this,” Emmé’s voice came as a glass of water was placed in front of her. Karyn looked up and saw Emmé walking out of the room. “You two look cute together, by the way,” she commented as she disappeared out of view.

Karyn looked over to Faust. “Okay, the fuck is going on with her? She’s nothing like the psycho-bitch from before.”

Faust retracted her wing as she smiled nervously. “Um, well… this is how she normally is when she’s not… serious.” She stood up, starting to walk out of the room herself. “I’ll be back. I just need to check up on some personal things.”

As Karyn watched her walk out of the room through the door next to the couch, the water in front of her seemed to be the right course of action to take. Grabbing the glass, she chugged it down, almost choking on it but welcoming the refreshing taste so much. Putting it down, empty, she looked back over to Karl, other thoughts coming back to her. She pushed herself off the floor, standing up on all fours and walking over to him, stepping around a low table that looked like it cost more than everything in her bedroom combined.

She grimaced as she realized how much he was roughed up: dried blood, torn and burned clothes, scratches that looked weirdly healed over. That aside though, he looked back to normal. Also too despite whatever happened, he seemed to be stable if his deep, steady breathing was any indication.

“I’d still keep your distance if I were you.” Karyn turned and saw Emmé walking back in, bottle of what looked like wine in hand. “I can’t feel anything bad on him, but right now my magic is drained as well. Then again, you aren’t keeling over so it’s probably fine, then.” She walked over to other end of the room, sitting down in one of a set of chairs near a curtained window. “Still, if he wakes up, no telling if he might go insane or not.”

Karyn furrowed her eyebrows. “He’s going to wake up, there’s no ‘if’, is there?” she asked, a tone of desperation in her voice. You couldn’t bother to even give him some kind of cleanup?

Emmé shrugged. “You get what I mean. I just can’t believe he’s still alive after what happened back there.”

“Part of me wants to know, but frankly I don’t think I want to in the end. Especially from you.” Karyn turned away, not acknowledging any reaction from Emmé. She didn’t want to acknowledge her at all if she could help it.

“Okay then!” Faust announced, as she walked back in, returned to her human form. “Can I get you anything? Something to eat? Something else to drink?”

“Honestly, I could go for something,” Karyn answered. “But I’m fucking tired, not sure it would wake me up.”

“Oh, oh right!” Faust said with a tap to her forehead. “Forgot about that detail. We’re not exactly in your timezone anymore.”

Karyn arched an eyebrow. “Where… are we exactly?”

“Nouméa, in New Caledonia, right next to Australia,” Emmé answered from across the room.

“We’re across the world?!” Karyn gasped, a forehoof going to her forehead. “Oh, just… can I at least get something to sit on? Maybe some more water?”

Faust nodded her head. “I’ll go get something, just stay right there.” With that she crossed the room, picking up Karyn’s glass off the floor. “If you want to, you can grab a loveseat by Emmé,” she added as she went out of view.

Karyn was still for a moment before she trotted herself over toward Emmé. Without giving acknowledgement she took one of the seats in her telekinesis and silently walked back toward Karl. She placed at the side of the couch, the side where she was closest to his head, and let out a long groan as she relaxed into it.

“Looks a bit small for you,” Emmé commented.

That got Karyn to glare across the room. “It’s fine,” she shot back.

“I’m just saying, you could easily—”

“Don’t fucking bring that up!” she yelled, almost regretting it as she felt her throat drying up again.

“You two need to calm down,” Faust’s voice came. Both turned their heads to see her walking back in, a tray of glasses in her hands. “The stress won’t help anyone, and both of you need to relax.” She turned her head over to Emmé. “And I would appreciate if you didn’t antagonize her, Emeraude.”

Emmé scoffed, “Making a friendly suggestion is antagonizing her?”

“She doesn’t—” Faust grunted. “Right, you probably didn’t hear that part. Look, can we please just try to not agitate each other? I’m trying to calm down myself here.” She placed the tray on the coffee table, hands going up to massage her forehead.

Then to everyone’s attention, a knocking sound was heard. They all looked around before it sounded again, everyone looking toward where it was coming from.

“Is… someone at the door?” Emmé asked.

“I think that’s what it is,” Faust said she started to walk to it through the doorway between Emmé and Karyn. “There’s only one person I think would be coming here at the moment.” Both Emmé and Karyn watched as she left the room again, hearing a door open a moment later. Faust’s voice was raised in cheer as another voice was heard as well, one that got Emmé’s attention.

“Should have guessed Kuzu would should up,” she commented.

“Kuzu?” Karyn asked.

“Old friend of ours, you might like her.” They watched as Faust walked back in with a smile on her face, followed by a woman that Karyn thought was older than death– which she realized might be literally true given what Emmé just said.

“You have guests,” the woman stated, looking over Karl and Karyn with an emotionless stare. She then looked over to Emmé, “Alcohol, Emmé? Either you’re in a good mood or a bad mood.”

“Not a bad ‘mood’ I would say, but we just got out of a bad situation,” Emmé answered. “And yes they know who we are, Kuzu.”

“Really now?” Kuzu turned back to Faust. “What did you two run into now? Especially because I can barely feel your auras?”

“Let’s just say it involves both human and pony magic gone very wrong, and that we quickly got into actual danger,” Faust replied, her smile fading as she explained.

“Well then, that would explain the odd shift in magic I felt. Of course I gather I only felt it because my history with human magic, not sure about any umajin.” She smiled slightly as she looked at Karyn, but she dropped it for a second as she looked at her. With a shake of her head she said, “I’m Kuzu, and you are?”

Karyn was hesitant for a second. “Karyn.” Without taking her eyes off Kuzu, she tilted her head toward Karl. “He’s Karl.”

“Will he be okay?” she asked, walking over to him.

“He’s passed out,” Emmé chimed in. “We just have to wait for him to wake up.” She took a drink from her bottle, smiling toward Kuzu as she said, “Also why are you here like that anyway? Cmon, why keep the old crone look?”

Kuzu looked over to Emmé, eyes crossed. “Can’t you see this poor mare is in enough stress as is? I think just looking at this scene considering you two had to reveal yourselves she’s probably suffering enough.” She pointed a finger to Emmé. “Maybe you should follow up on being a nurse like your cover is: you certainly lack bedside manner.”

“Okay, girls!” Faust said with a raised voice. “I just said we need to all relax, and this is not helping!”

“Well Kuzu there could probably relax better if she let her kitsune tails flow free even if they’re not on a full fox body,” Emmé commented. “But fine, we’ll be all serious here, Kuzunoha.”

A screech then crash of a chair made them all jump, and they looked and saw Karyn up and backing away. Her eyes were wide and she was shaking. “K-Kuzunoha?” she repeated back.

Kuzu’s still face broke as she looked on in confusion. “You… know me… and I do mean know me.”

Karyn shakily pointed a forehoof forward. “T-tell me, are you from... A-Alter-Earth?”

Kuzu sighed, her head hanging slightly. “I’m not from this Earth, I’m an Inari kitsune.” She watched as Karyn backed up even further, bumping into the far corner and dropping to her haunches.

“G-get away from me!” Karyn yelled.

Faust stepped forward, putting herself between the two. “What’s wrong?”

“She tortured my ancestor!” Karyn accused. “She waged a warpath against Equestria, destroyed my ancestor’s home, and tortured her for days on end!” Karyn choked on breath as she continued, “She didn’t break though, she didn’t give in! And she came out humiliating you! And you were going to destroy all of Equestria but Faust—” she stopped, looking to the one in question, “...but… you, stopped her….” She was still, eyes darting back and forth between Faust and Kuzu. “What the fuck is going on here?! You’re FRIENDS?!” she screamed outward.

The silence that rang after left had everyone unmoving. Only Karyn’s heavy breathing was heard; and her shaking body, and the looking back and forth of heads was the only movement in the room.

Kuzu broke the silence with another sigh, eyes closed. “I thought your eyes looked familiar. You have that same fire in her stare,” she declared.

“Kuzu?” Faust asked.

“I figured I would have to admit this sooner or later.” She opened her eyes and looked to Karyn. “Yes, that was me. And Faust was the one who banished me here, and in an ironic twist of fate we’re friends now.”

“She’s not going to hurt you,” Faust reassured. “Kuzu wouldn’t—”

“Faust, please,” Kuzu interrupted. “This is on me, I should explain it.”

“Hold on, is this really the time or place?” Emmé asked. “We gotta watch for if this guy wakes up and to make sure he’s not gonna cause problems.”

“Well if we need to wait for him to wake up, then this should help pass the time then.” Kuzu took a few steps away from Karl, putting her on the far side of the coffee table opposite Karyn. With a snap of her fingers, a rocking chair appeared which she settled herself into. “Besides, a story that confesses the truth might help us all calm our minds.”

Faust walked over to Karyn, leaning down to look her in the eye. “You have my word you’ll be okay,” she whispered.

Karyn looked to Faust, then back over to Kuzu. She took a deep breath before she got back up to all fours, walking over to the seat she knocked over and righting it. As she sat back down, she watched Faust grab a lone seat from a little study table and pull it up next to her, sitting down as if she was there to protect her.

Kuzu wrapped her fingers between each other, staring forward toward both Faust and Karyn. “Oh where to begin?” she started. “Well, I will confess that yes: I did attack your ancestor’s village, I was trying to wage war on Equestria– or rather the Dominion of Equus– and also I did… torture her.” She paused for a moment, eyes closing as well. “And yes, she did overcome that torture. I issued a Kitsune’s Challenge onto her in my hubris, and she won. That caused me to attack Faust herself directly, which led to me being banished here.

“Though, there are details that seem to be absent or at least we’re not focusing on. By any chance, are you familiar with a disease called cutiepox?” When she saw Karyn give a quick nod of her head, she added, “Well I’m the cause of it. I created it as a cruel, ironic way of torturing ponies to death. I spread it through a flower I created, and had them planted at a village I wanted to use to test it.” She hung her head, a hand going to her forehead. “I don’t think it needs to be said, but the results were…” she trailed off, taking a breath.

“This flower,” Karyn spoke quickly. “It’s called heart’s desire, and they’re still around today! I mean my family isn’t affected, but zebras still use it regularly!”

“Zebras?” Kuzu asked. “That would make sense actually. They seek to find their spiritual path, and unlike an umajin, it would not affect them the same way. Perhaps it lets them look into the world magic whereas cutiepox forces a pony to be too connected to that magic.” She shook her head, both her hands going back together. “But we’re getting of topic with that.

“After that village was destroyed, I soon learned that there was one survivor. Well both learned and met because she somehow managed to bypass all the forces under my command and face me.” She gave a fake laugh, even putting on a small smile. “I was honestly surprised. One pony, who got all the way to me by herself. And back then, ponies didn’t have much magical finesse. I didn’t know if she was really powerful, really insane, or both. In any case though, here I was with someone who survived my attack and also with me having an easily hurt ego. I didn’t just want to get rid of her: I wanted to break her and send a message.”

“She didn’t break though,” Karyn interjected, leaning forward slightly. “She’s Kimono the Unbreakable because she stood up to you. Other figures… Starswirl, Clover, Lulamoon, Wisteria… uh… Sunray? They probably never had to deal with a nine-tails, who are compared to alicorns, but she did.”

“Karyn, please,” Faust spoke up, her hand reaching out and placing it on Karyn’s shoulder. “Just let her speak.”

“Don’t touch me,” Karyn snapped, causing Faust to pull her hand away. “Sorry,” she added quickly, “But it’s just kinda… creepy.”

“Sorry.”

“And is this going anywhere? Sounds like so far she’s just confirming why I shouldn’t trust her.”

“I’d rather lay all my sins out on the table before seeking to come to forgiveness,” Kuzu stated. “At the very least understanding in this case.”

“Still rather you just… whatever,” Karyn leaned back into her seat, not looking toward Kuzu.

“It’s true she stood up to my torment, but it wasn’t exactly just traditional torture. I didn’t strap her down and use my own magic against her: I gave her the pox directly with all my nine tails behind it and planned to let her exhaust herself to death.” Karyn turned to look back at Kuzu almost immediately with a renewed glare. “And the extra steps I took? I issued a Kitsune’s Challenge to her: Survive the pox. To break her, I wanted her in the Challenge just so she would be bound by honor to not be harmed and to be cared for by the Inarese but would be suffering every step of the way.” Kuzu rocked her chair, as she looked off into the air. “I don’t think my sister would have been so… careless in this situation. Kimono was lucky that she wasn’t participating in that village’s destruction.”

Emmé and Faust looked on in awe. It was rare for Kuzu to mention her sister, it was one hatchet that she seemed determined to leave buried with the earth camouflaged as to make her forget where it was.

Kuzu looked back to Karyn, “I remember Kimono’s exact words when she being taken away.”

“‘You won’t break me’,” Karyn recited.

“And she didn’t even bend. The first sign I thought something was wrong was when I found her infected marks carried her star. I didn’t think much of why she wasn’t compelled to do the mark’s purpose, but I thought she was being stubborn and that she just had prior knowledge on her side. I was quickly proven wrong: by the third day she was covered in them and she wasn’t even flinching.”

“I was the one broken. The worst thing you could do to a kitsune in Inari culture is to humiliate them at what they claim to strive for, and what they earned their tails for. And that’s above outright cutting off a fox’s tail. I think Kimono was aware of this, and she was dragging this out despite her clearly not succumbing at all… and taking it far beyond that.

Kuzu chuckled, actually seeming genuine. “I remember the fourth day, she strode up to me with marks flashing onto her every few seconds and basically ordered me to follow her. I did and… I couldn’t believe what I saw. All those marks? She still had the ability aspect tied to her, and she channeled that into producing art pieces that put anything I saw before to shame.”

“Just like the marks of my family…” Karyn whispered.

“I knew I lost,” Kuzu continued on, “I didn’t want to admit it, but she was forcing me to because I was bound by the Challenge to not harm her.”

“But… you didn't…” Karyn breathed out. “You could have but you didn’t?”

Kuzu looked Karyn back in the eye. “Throughout all my mistakes, I still put honor above all else. Even when my morals were twisted, I was still one of my word and never strayed from tradition. When I finally admitted defeat to her, becoming the first nine-tailed kitsune to ever lose a Challenge, I was angry and devastated but I did not hurt her. Even when she seizured after I removed the pox from her: I made sure she was cared for.”

Karyn’s mouth hung open, looking over Kuzu. She tried to speak, but only managed to produce small squeaks and stutters. Why the fuck am I feeling sorry for her? She’s just telling me she’s not as bad as she could have been!

“I think you know what happens next,” Kuzu resumed. “She left with her new reputation, to mainland Inari I believe, instead of back to Faust. Instead, I was the one who went to Faust and I took my anger there in full force, and I was then banished here. Kimono took up a lot of my thoughts, especially because of why I went to the Dominion of Equus to begin with due to me looking down on ponies and how I thought they let their marks guide them. Kimono’s name was so fitting: ki for wear, mono for things; and didn’t let them affect her at all. I don’t know how a pony got that name, but while I was here I did make sure it was remembered.”

“Okay, okay,” Karyn blurted out, hooves over her head. “I mean, all this… just answer me some things.” She brought one hoof down and eyed Faust. “How are you two friends now?”

“It was heated at first, very heated,” Faust started. “I mean, I was shocked to see I ended up in the same world as her. To make it short and… less personal: we both were feeling the aftershocks of tragedy and we had some understanding for each other.” She looked over to Kuzu, a smile on her face. “It took a few years – and by that I mean a decade or two – but we eventually managed to put the past behind us.”

“Fine, whatever, it’s your business.” Karyn looked between the two as she asked, “So then why then are you still hidden away? Why don’t you go back to Inari and how come you haven’t gone back to be with Celestia and Luna?” A silence fell over the room, and she watched the two sink in their seats, any energy they had draining away. She slunk back in her seat, a frown deepening as she watched the two sulk.

“We’ve… tried,” Faust spoke up. “I most certainly tried to go back to Equestria.”

“I probably wouldn’t have gone back to Inari to be there,” Kuzu added, “but I would go back to at least see what has become of it.”

Karyn forced herself to ask, “Why?”

It was Emmé who answered, “Rules.”

“What?” Karyn looked across the room.

“They literally can’t go back.” Emmé shook her head. “Even we have our limits.”

Faust and Kuzu both glared to her. “Emmé! Do you have to mention that?!” Faust barked, her emotions returning in full force.

“How else are we going to answer?” she said back, her aloofness that she had this whole time leaving her. “Honestly, she’ll keep pushing and it’s better to give her some idea than something half-assed that she’ll figure out later.”

“But— I—” Faust grunted, looking back to Karyn, hand massaging her forehead. “Yes, Rules,” she admitted. “Let’s just say—”

“There’s forces in the universe that that are above you?” Karyn guessed. When she saw Faust stay silent, she scoffed and looked away. “Fine, fine, you don’t wanna tell and maybe shouldn’t and frankly I don’t wanna know.” She let her forelegs drape over the sides as she leaned back and looked to the ceiling. “Just… right now, I want to know if I’ll be able to go home.”

“Look, Karyn,” Faust spoke. She saw Karyn not turn to acknowledge, but she continued anyway, “We’re not going to keep you under lockdown, we’re not going to keep you hostage in any way, none of that.” She leaned forward, “We’re here to help. We’ll make sure you get to go home, live with your husband, and get back to your normal life. You can take all this however you want, but in return we just ask you keep the facts about human magic, myself, Emmé, Kuzu, and what happened a secret.”

“People would think I’m fucking crazy if I tried to tell anyway,” Karyn replied sardonically.

Kuzu stood up from her chair. “Okay, I think we need to stop,” she declared, everyone looking at her. “It’s obvious that something bad happened, and you’re relieving your stress in the wrong way. Maybe talking would have helped passed the time, but it looks to me like no one is ready to do that.” She walked over to the couch, looking over Karl. “So how about you all just go do your own things and I’ll keep an eye on him?”

Faust was the first to speak, “I’m not leaving these two until I’m sure they won’t need immediate help.”

Emmé spoke next, “I still need to give him a proper lookover, and then there’s her,” she said as she pointed over to Karyn.

Karyn ceased looking at the ceiling, and looked over to Emmé as she heard her mentioned herself. She groaned and grabbed another glass of water. This day is never going to end, is it?

“Fine, fine.” Kuzu held her own head as she seemed to now be getting a headache. “At the very least can you all try to get yourselves together?”

The day over Noumea had passed into night. After Kuzu’s suggestion to de-stress, the other three had kept to themselves for the most part. Emmé kept with her alcohol until she decided that she had enough and was ready to think over what had happened. Faust kept watch over Karl only stepping out of the room for her own personal business. Karyn meanwhile had taken up the offer to have her sleep cycle changed so that she could be awake in case Karl had woken up soon.

Kuzu stepped out of the area so that she could “cover up” the mess that was made. Karyn learned some details of what exactly had happened, and when they mentioned making sure his magic didn’t leave a mark for another magic user to find she opted out of learning more for now. Instead she tried to block out what she learned with the food Kuzu brought back to help everyone settle down.

Soon though Karyn couldn’t stay awake even with her sleep cycle changed, and was now resting in the main bedroom as offered by Faust. At first she was intimidated by the grand display of it, but let that melt away as soon as she laid herself down as it was relaxing enough to make her almost fall asleep immediately all things considered.

“AAAAAHHHHHH!” Karyn flailed and almost screamed herself as she heard the yell coming from a room away. She probably almost ripped the blankets apart as her legs went everywhere. As she managed to gain control of herself, she realized who exactly made that scream.

Rolling off the bed and dropping to all fours, she quickly threw her pants back on and wearily but with purpose made her way into the other room. As she popped in, she first saw Faust kneeling next to the couch, with Emmé and Kuzu looking on from a distance. As she got closer, she got a good look at Karl which made her pause.

He was sitting upright, nearly curled into a ball. He was rocking back and forth, hands over his head. She realized Faust was actually trying to calm him down, her hands on his shoulders and she was whispering to him. He was whispering himself through his hyperventilation. She managed to make out somethings along the line of ‘I’m alive’ or ‘it’s over.’

Snapping out of her stupor, she trotted herself around Faust and positioned herself just in front of him, sitting down on the floor. When she did, he stopped his manic actions long enough to pull his hands away and look at her.

“Karyn…” he whispered, like he hadn’t seen her in years. It was enough to make her smile with seeing him back. Which seemed to be enough for Karl as he leaned over and threw his arms around her, and she responded with wrapping her forelegs around him before they both locked lips.

For the next few moments, she didn’t care about anything else other than the love of her life in her arms and how he was still going to be in her life. When they finally broke their kiss, they each rested their head on the other’s shoulder and were content to stay there and embrace.

Though she was taken out of the mood slightly as she heard him start to whisper again. “I’m sorry, I’m so, so sorry, Karyn.”

“Karl…” she whispered back.

“I…” he tried to speak, but went silent as he started to relax his vice grip of a hug on her. Karyn reluctantly pulled back as well, both of them looking in the eye. She could tell he was wracked with guilt, but that was laced with exhaustion. Whether it was from just waking up, what had happened before or both she couldn’t tell.

“Look, I can tell you two want to be with each other,” Emmé spoke up. “But I need to give him a proper examination finally. See if there’s no lasting effects.” Both of them were silent, Karl not looking happy to see her while Karyn was still.

“Karyn, we’ll probably need to leave them alone for a second,” Faust said.

“Alone?” Karyn repeated back. “But—”

“There’s something I want to do with you while Emmé does her own thing,” Faust added. Karyn looked to Karl, who gave a nod to her. Sighing, Karyn got back to all fours and followed Faust back into the bedroom.

Closing the door behind them, Faust looked over the bed. “We’re both feeling magically sound again, so while she examines him, I want to examine you,” she explained as she fixed the covers on the bed.

“Is this about our… child?” Karyn asked, hoof on her stomach.

“It is,” Faust affirmed. “I want to see if everything is okay, both with you and your child.”

“Okay…” Karyn stepped up on the bed, sitting herself down. After a moment though she opted to lie down onto her side to lay her head down. She watched Faust kneel down and after giving consent with a nod, allowed Faust to lay her glowing hand onto her stomach.

“There’s definitely a foal in there,” Faust noted. “Doesn’t appear to be anything wrong. If I didn’t know there was human DNA involved, I would say it’s a perfectly healthy conception. Even with that info it still looks healthy.”

“Healthy except that we never planned it,” Karyn murmured.

Faust barely suppressed a flinch. “I… see.”

“Can we even be parents?” Karyn asked. “Or should we not even try?”

“That’s going to have to be something you two will have to talk over.” Faust moved her hand up to Karyn’s chest. “I won’t and shouldn’t give my personal thoughts on the matter when it comes to what you two are going to do.”

“But if we do go through with it, how will we explain this?”

Faust pulled her hand away, a melancholy look coming over her. “This is the part I hate: the lies.” She twiddled a strand of hair as she said, “We will have to come up with something to say, and it’s probably going to be an ugly, ugly lie.” Shaking her head, she brought her hand back to Karyn. “For now though, you seem to be completely healthy. Nothing out of place, no health abnormalities.” She waved her hand back and forth over Karyn’s body. “Magic’s flowing fine, and— wait,” she leaned forward, eyes narrowing.

“What? What’s wrong?” Karyn asked, panic coming over her.

“Oh my goodness…” Faust whispered. “Karyn, you’re not in danger, but… I’m sorry for what I’m about to say.” She looked Karyn in the eye. “I don’t know how to put this, but you’re not going to be able to have another child.”

Karyn’s panic turned to confusion. “Huh?”

“You may be with foal now, but unless you try to have another directly after this… that's it.”

It took a moment, but her confusion transformed back into panic with a side of fear. “W-what?” she choked out.

“That’s the best way I can put it.”

Karyn looked down at herself, hoof going back to her stomach. The implications coming over her, she struggled to ask, “Just… how?”

“I think I already know the answer.” Faust stood up, crossing her arms. “When Karl got turned into a biological pony, he had to have gotten the extra genetic material from somewhere. Human magic is in a league of its own compared to all other kinds of magic, and one reason is that it doesn’t care about any concept of ethics or morality. Pony magic wouldn’t have done that normally.

“I think this is where your heritage worked against you, Karyn.” Faust sat herself down on the bed, keeping her eyes on Karyn. “I know you don’t want to admit it, but you have some magical power. In that moment, it must have been enough to spark his own magic. Now I don’t know the exact parameters, but my best guess is that maybe because he was at the epicenter of the spell or—”

“I hit him directly with the spell,” Karyn confirmed. “I was trying to use it on myself, but he surprised me and I accidentally hit him with it directly.”

Faust mentally nodded, asking, “Anything else you can remember?”

“He… well, he had his hand on me. It did warn not to come into direct contact with the one being changed.”

“Otherwise you’d have a botched transformation, maybe some organic mismatching but nothing down at the genetic level. However that spell seems to not to be meant to be cast on a human directly. When you did and with your own power, it must have been enough of a trigger to change him into a magic user and, well, you know the rest.”

“I don’t think I want to know the rest, not now at least. But can you tell me one thing?” She sat herself up. “How… how bad did it get?”

It was Faust’s turn to be downcast. “I’ll be honest: we were in genuine danger.” She put a hand on her head, as if to steady herself. “I should have saw the signs of how it could go wrong easily, but I let my sensitive side get to me. Looking back now did I realized how… depowered we were the whole time.” She looked at Karyn with a face that betrayed any empathy she was showing before. “At the very end, even when I was trying to use my full power to try and just get away? He could have very easily killed me.” Letting out a deep breath, her seriousness melted away back into the sympathetic persona she had before. “I did keep my promise though, and hindsight is always good to have.”

Karyn could only stare. Emperor help us, was that her leadership personality? Is that how she acted as a queen and in politics? “I’ll keep that in mind.”

“For once I’m going to just put this behind me completely and count my blessings.” Faust stood up, gesturing to the door. “Right now though, I think you finally need to talk with your husband.”

Looking to the door, Karyn slowly but surely pushed herself off the bed. Taking a few trots toward it, she stopped for a moment before rearing herself onto two legs. With a quick breath, she stepped out the door with determination.

As Karl watched Faust and Karyn leave the room to go do whatever it was they were going to do, he felt that there was a knot in his stomach that was getting tighter and tighter.

And it had to do with one of the two people who were standing in front of him.

“I think I’ll take a quick leave again,” the one that he didn’t want to punch in the face said. “Have to check on the tanukis.” As he turned to look at them, he saw her snap her fingers and she disappeared in a bright flash.

Karl only glared at Emmé who returned one of her own, though the fact she was glaring without looking like she was pissed off made him slightly more relaxed. “What’s with ya?” he asked.

“Trying to still process how you’re here. Having your body restructured violently at the genetic level, also put back together, magic drained to empty. For all I know you shouldn’t even be alive,” Emmé answered.

“Well get me on some Goddamn documentary series then. I’m not going to think much on it except that I’m lucky and move on.”

“Not me, because I still have questions that I think need to be answered.” She walked around the side of the couch, putting her right in front. “So look, you don’t like me, so let’s just get this over with.”

“Al-freaking-right,” Karl agreed, despite the company. “Can I at least get a new shirt? Something to drink maybe?”

“When we’re finished, I need to look at these wounds of yours both with a physical and then a magical touch.”

“But—” Karl stopped himself, instead surrendering to the idea and turning to plant his feet on the floor and leaning forward braced with elbows on his legs.

“Lemme see your arm first,” Emmé requested, Karl holding it out without looking at her. As she leaned in to look at it, she asked, “Do you remember anything?”

“I saw the whole Goddamn thing,” he answered.

“Es-tu sérieux?!” Emmé stood back up, surprising Karl. “W-what? How?!”

Karl cringed, hunching down and arms tucked close. “It… it was like my body was doing things I didn’t want it to do. There was these… thawts of what was going on. I didn’t hear the words, but it was like my mind was screaming things like ‘kill’ or ‘destroy’ or things like that. In my voice, but I knew it wasn’t mine,” He pulled his legs up, putting himself back in a fetal position. “All the while… I just… felt everything, and the one little voice that was me was screaming to stop was so quiet…”

Emmé’s serious demeanor broke further as she asked, “What… did it feel like?”

Karl craned his head up slowly, looking to her. “It felt like I was being ripped apart and put back together at the same time… always. It was a constant pain and everything else felt so… minor.” He shivered as he added, “But part of me was… amazed by it.” He gave an empty laugh, hands going over his face. “I freaking fell out of the sky and got up like it was nothing. TWICE!”

“You did a lot more than that.”

“I know! I’m trying not to think about it, but I did!” he yelled. “How have I not gone insane?!”

“Well that’s something that comes with having magic now,” Emmé started. “You may not be actively using it, and maybe you shouldn’t for a long while, but you’re a magic user now even if you keep it down to nothing but passive use.”

“What, am I freaking supernatural now?”

“Preternatural is the word you’re looking for.” Karl pulled his hands away, looking back up at Emmé. “You have a whole new source of energy to work with now. You’re going to notice a lot of things that you didn’t notice before since you’ll have a magical sense now, and perhaps even some other things that I need to figure out.”

“Is increased hearing one of them?” he asked. “Cause I can almost hear Faust and Karyn in the other room and I know my hearing’s not that good.”

“Uh… no, unless you’re channeling your magic to do so which I doubt you are.” She watched Karl unfurl himself, Emmé kneeling back down. “Human magic requires incantation to even get started. You may have sparked it but without that pony part of you aren’t going to channel it without knowing how.” She raised her hand back up. “Now hold still, let’s look in that head of yours. And I want you to let me know if at any time you feel something wrong.”

“Believe me, I’ll know,” Karl drolled. As Emmé’s hand alighted with magic, he flinched slightly, but relaxed quickly after. “Oh, God, that feels almost like before.”

Emmé stopped her magic. “Are you sure?”

“It’s going to be a chill I’ll never forget. But this isn’t it.” She nodded, igniting her magic again, scanning it over his head.

“This is… interesting,” she murmured. “I’m seeing that your hearing is like it’s never been damaged at all in your life.” She pulled her hand away, tapping it on her chin. “I guess back there you must have had other things healed back up.” She moved her hand across his face. “Have you ever had dental problems?”

“I had to get filings due to too much soda.”

“Well your teeth are completely healthy, decay and filling free and all that.”

“Wait, what the freaking heck?” He reached a hand up to his head, but put it back down as she was continuing.

“Probably going to have to get really precise here. Like what if your muscle density or even your metabolic rate was tampered with? Do you have an increased rate of healing now?”

“Okay, whoa, whoa,” Karl interjected. “I’ll let ya look for anything wrong with me, but all that stuff I’ll figure out for myself. But what about the fact I’ll be walking around with magic in me? Won’t someone notice?”

“That’s actually something I was worried about, but I think you’ll be fine.” She stood back up, giving her fingers a flex. “I can feel it on you, but I had to kinda feel for it to pin it down. I think you’ll be fine as long as you don’t walk near an alicorn, they might notice.”

“Oh believe me, Karyn wants nothing to do with Equestria.” After he said that, Karl’s aggression faded and was swiftly replaced by guilt again. “Oh God… how am I gonna face this?”

“That’s also something I need to know about.” She pulled her hand away. “Look, as far as I can speculate here: as long as you don’t mess with that genetic spell from before, this won’t happen again.” With a snap of her fingers, a set of clothes appearing next to him. “Here, I got all I need to know. You look just fine, and you can have your drink and food then.” She snapped her fingers again, Karl yelping as a sensation passed over him. “Also there, cleaned you up.”

“Wait, can ya do one test?” he asked, Emmé quirking an eyebrow. “I got an allergy problem with alcohol.”

Emmé paused a moment. “You’re an Irishman but you got that?” she asked. Before Karl could respond, she quickly added, “But that might give me some info on what happened back there.” Without warning, she tapped Karl’s arm, him flinching at the sting that resulted from it.

“Hey!” he yelled, looking down at where she did it.

“Oh quit whining,” Emmé groaned. “Though you still have it, I guess your healing factor from before had some priority on what was being fixed.” She began to walk away, Karl glaring at her as she did so.

Fucking banshee, he thought, starting to get himself fully dressed. Looking to make sure he was alone, he quickly slipped everything on: a simple shirt and some sweatpants. Wait, I need a new band I just realized. As he got everything else in place, he saw Emmé walk back in with a cup of water in her hand. Without a word she put on the table in front of him and he accepted it also without a word.

As he downed it, he realized how thirsty he actually was. Yet it didn’t feel like he was that drained. Putting the glass down, he held his hands in front of him. Flexing his various limbs and digits, he tested for the exhaustion he was feeling.

It’s like I know it’s there, that tiredness, but it’s so… less? Different? He felt the top of his forehead, where he recalled a certain appendage made into an attempted mortal wound was before. He felt something there, but he wasn’t sure if it was pain or perhaps a case of feeling something off. He stood himself up, faltering a bit as his legs felt numb. At least that feels normal.

He heard the door behind him open, and he turned to see Karyn ducking through with a look of determination on her face. They both looked to each other, and both seemed to communicate right there that they had to talk finally. Karl sat himself back down, watching Karyn walk over and sit herself down as well.

Both of them looked to each other for a moment before hearing Faust walk in, “Oh, I assume you’re done in here?”

“As much as he’ll let me,” Emmé said back. “Everything checks out health wise, just needs to get a good meal probably. He wants to figure the rest out, while I’m still wondering how he lived.”

Faust crossed her arms, “Emmé…”

“Maybe it was the Luck of the Irish.”

Her arms dropped back to her side. “Alright, are you really going to reach for a myth now?”

“Oh it’s no myth, I’ve seen it for myself. Just St. Patrick took the location to his grave when the Gray Man—”

“Emmé!” Faust raised her voice. “Maybe we should talk about this away from the couple who need some alone time anyway? And who are already having a hard time comprehending all this?”

“Actually that does sound like a good idea,” she said losing her aloofness. “Tie up some loose ends that may have to do with unwanted compan—” she stopped herself, looking over to see Karl and Karyn were looking confused. “Right, alone.” She quickly walked back across the room, and the couple watched as the other two vanish behind the door, which also had a flash of magic come over it.

Both of them sat silent, each trying to look back to the other, but it was clear that neither was ready to speak. They did however managed to grab their respective appendages, Karl’s fingers tight and Karyn’s hoofspace firm.

Karl finally managed to break the silence as he was on the verge of breaking down again, “I’m sorry, Karyn. I’m a fucking horrible person,” he cried.

“...what?” she questioned, confused.

“I didn’t tell ya, I should have told ya before. A-and I left ya alone when—”

“Are you seriously going to go on about that when you just went through this hell?!” She let go of his hand, looking at him firm. “Karl, I’m just grateful you’re even alive! And you’re trying to go on about… that?!”

Karl’s mouth twitched, eyes as well. “But—”

“But nothing!” she kept going. “Are you really going to forget about what happened to you just to try and apologize for….” She closed her eyes, doing her best to hold back her own tears. “Look, I’m hurt too. But you’re the one who almost died!” Reopening her eyes, she put her forehooves on his shoulders. “Karl, I know you care about me. But you need to remember to care about yourself!”

For a brief moment he tried to protest, but with a sigh he hung his head. “My dad told me basically the same thing,” he admitted. “I can never just let go of something I did wrong.” He reached a hand up, caressing one of her hooves.

“I was upset, in that moment it hurt so much.” She moved her hoof that wasn’t held by him to his cheek. “Losing you would have hurt so much more.”

“I’m here though, and… Emmé says I’m fine. Though I gotta live with magic now, but it looks like nothing that’ll cripple me.” He lowered his hand, frowning as he asked, “But I still want to know how yau’re feeling.”

“I…” Karyn took her hooves off him, crossing them on her lap. “I’m still hurt in a way, Karl. But I’m okay.”

“It’s almost behind us, but,” he took a quick breath and slowly placed his hand on her belly.

“I don’t know to ask, Karl. So be blunt for me: you don’t want to be a father, do you?”

His face tightened, “No. I never wanted to ever have kids, I think I’d be a terrible parent. I freaking cannot stand kids!” He looked like he was going to break out into tears. “I should have told ya!”

“What are you talking about? We had no idea that this would—”

“The night we got engaged, I heard ya tawlk with yaur dad,” he confessed. “I wanted to tawlk to ya right there about just to get it out of the way, but… I didn’t want to upset ya.”

“You heard that?” Her eyes widened. “You mean that whole time you didn’t even try to talk to me?!”

“I tried, damnit!” Karl yelled out, finally breaking and causing Karyn to flinch. “Every day I fucking tried to push myself to just tawlk! But like I just said, I didn’t want to drive a dagger into ya right after that, and with all the shit ya’ve gone through!” He turned away, collapsing himself on the arm of the couch. “And then what happens?! When I’m finally able to try and tawlk, I mess with yaur spell which doing so caused this mess!”

Holy shit no wonder he did that despite me warning him, she realized. “Karl… do you really think I can’t take some grief?”

“I don’t think ya can’t, but considering what ya do get upset with already, I didn’t want to make ya sad with something that ya apparently always wanted!” He turned back her. “I mean, for fuck’s sake! Why do ya think I never brawt up yaur mark or ever comment on… on how big ya are?!”

Karyn’s jaw hung open as his words reached her ears, and she was tempted to retaliate back… but fell silent. Who am I fucking kidding? I cried about it so much to him early on it’s no wonder he wouldn’t bring it up. Or, would he be— “Are you scared to even mention them?” she asked.

He choked slightly on his next words, “W-what do ya mean?”

“Karl, I want you to be brutally honest with me,” she stated. “I don’t care what it is, how personal it is, or how much you think it might upset me. I want you to lay it out for me.”

After a moment, he pulled himself back upright, looking into her eyes with worry. “Are ya sure?”

“I want you to not hold back. Curse until you strip this whole place to bare wood if you have to.” She placed her hoof back onto his hand. “Couples fight, Karl. And while I’m glad we’ve never done that, I don’t want you to bend over backward for me when the only fucks you have are shared with me closely.” She leaned in close, seeing a blush forming slightly on him. “We are husband and wife now.”

He gasped slightly. “Oh fuck me, I can’t believe I forgot that.”

“It’s fine, but right now I want you to vent.” Kuzu was right, it’s better to get it out there.

“Alright,” he said, before giving a quick kiss to her. “Just… give me a sec.” His hands went to his temples, whether because he was nervous or if he really did have a lot to say Karyn couldn’t guess. “I don’t even know where the best place to start is.”

“My cutie mark,” she replied. She stood up, stepping away from the couch slightly and dropping to all fours. “My talent is… is size magic.” Before he could respond, her horn flared and she was covered in magic. His eyes remained wide open, but his mouth was open meekly in shock as he watched her shrink down. It wasn’t long, but seeing her change a lot left him speechless. As the magic disappeared, he had to guess maybe she was as tall as a normal unicorn mare now, sans the longer leg and slim head proportions she had.

“Holy…” he whispered.

“And you know I can do it the… other way,” she said, standing back up on two legs.

Karl couldn’t help himself, he stood up to compare. He never thought he’d see the day they would be standing up and he would be the one looking down! “Shit…” he drawled out.

“So what do you think?” she asked.

“I….” Fuck, I can tell she’s trying to not look upset she’s using it. “I think it’s… amazing?”

“Come on, Karl, please don’t hold back for me.”

...if she’s going this far for us… “Karyn, I think ya got some powerful magic there. And I’m honestly wondering why ya’ve never used it before,” he rolled out. He felt a heat wash over him, some part of his brain still saying he shouldn’t have said that to her.

“Go on,” she insisted. “Please, anything you can think of! I can fucking take it!”

He sucked in a breath through gritted teeth. “I mean, if yau’re upset at people giving ya a lot of attention for yaur height and shit, why don’t ya ever shrink yaself down? Plus couldn’t this be convenient for things like moving stuff around the house? Why not use it to help relieve stress like… like….”

“Like...?” Karyn pushed.

“Like… maybe….” He gulped. “Us?” he squeaked out.

Karyn gave a short, dry laugh. “Believe me, Karl. All of that has crossed my mind.” She sat herself back down on the couch, Karl following. We can actually look each other in the eye sitting down for once…. “How would you have reacted if this is how you met me, but then I revealed I was an eight foot tall plus freak? Or five and half plus on fours hooves freak?”

“‘Freak’?” he said back. “Karyn, why would ya think yau’re a freak?!” This time, he didn’t give her a chance to say something as he stated, “If anything, yau’re considered a fucking model! I don’t think yau’re a freak at all! In fact I….” He tugged at his shirt collar. Don’t hold back. “The only way ‘freak’ is relevant here: is that yau’re freaking sexy at your normal size!” Oh my fucking God did I really just say that in those words?

Even Karyn looked unprepared to hear that, though she wasn’t looking like any emotional pain came over her. “Did… did you just say that?”

He was still for a moment, but then he acted. He placed a hand to her head, finger scratching at her ear. If he didn’t go all the way before… “Fuck yeah I did.”

She smiled back. “I can’t love you enough.” With a playful push, she forced Karl onto his back. In the same moment her horn sparked a flash came. When his vision cleared, he found a restored Karyn on top of him and both of them hungrily kissed together, laying out on the couch.

“If you two need a room, you just have to ask.” Both of them broke away from each other in shock, coughing a bit as they looked to see Emmé standing nearby.

Karl practically yelled, “How fucking long were ya—”

“The moment you two started at each other,” she replied. “Though it’s a good reminder for me to check up on my own boyfriend.”

“Hold on… ya?” he started to inquire, but quickly amended, “Oh, never mind.”

“Have you got everything sorted out then?” she asked, arms crossed.

Karyn looked away meekly. “Well… everything except… our foal.”

“Hey, where’s Faust?” Karl asked, looking to the door.

“She’s stepped out. Wanted to check up on her husband and kids,” Emmé explained. “Did you feel anything in the air shift? Any kind of tingling feeling suddenly not there? Cause that would have been her.”

“Well, now that ya bring it up I think I—” he froze, hand reaching behind his back.

Emmé caught on to this. “What’s wrong?”

“I feel the chill again,” he whispered, any bravado vanished in an instant. Almost immediately after he said that, he was tackled by Emmé and slammed to the ground. Karyn yelped and stood up and away from them.

“Mautadine I feel it! It’s gonna happen all over again!” she yelled. She channeled her magic, trying to recall an emergency mental channel she and Faust had— Faust? FAUST! Get back here, now! Werepony is coming back! she hoped rang out. “Crisse de câlice de tabarnak d'osti de sacrament de trou vierge!” she cursed, hand on the back of Karl’s neck.

“Don’t let this fucking happen again!” Karl cried out, his own hands over his head.

“Faust, you just had to leave!” Emmé yelled out. “Don’t make me have to—” she stopped as a flash appeared in the room. She didn’t need to look to see what it was as she saw Faust come and kneel down next to them.

“How did this happen?!” Faust asked.

“It just started! The moment you left! I knew it wasn’t going to be so simple! And….” she slowed down, her anger and aggression also diminishing. “It’s… going away?”

“Huh?”

“No seriously, it’s… it’s gone.” She hovered her hands around him, with him dropping his arms down.

“Oh thank fucking, God!” he huffed out.

“But… how? Is it still there? Hold still a second, I need to really look here.”

“After that… I’d say get surgical if ya have to without having to cut me open.”

Faust observed Emmé start to prod him, and she looked up at Karyn who was standing away from them. Standing up, she stepped to her. “Are you okay?”

“I’m okay, just I thought this nightmare was over,” Karyn replied.

“Apparently not.” Faust looked back to the two on the floor. “I forgot we established that telepathic connection,” she said to Emmé.

“Well good thing we did. And you did say use for emergencies where things were about to go to Hell,” Emmé said back, not looking away.

“Can you find anything?”

“I think I’m feeling something, or maybe more than one. It’s faint though, extremely faint.” She backed off slightly, gesturing Faust over. “Right on the base of his neck.”

Faust pressed her finger to the area, a faint but familiar feeling coming back to her. “Oh my, it’s almost invisible. Still feels like it’s getting fainter.”

“I felt two more: on the top of his forehead and at his tailbone,” Emmé stated, standing up. “Just what happened? And why did it have to be when you finally decided to step out away from—” she stopped, eyes going wide. “Faust… I have an idea.”

“You do?”

“Yes, I want you to leave again. And not step out the door, I mean teleport away again.” She looked back down him. “That was too convenient how it happened. Just make sure you come back in… exactly ten seconds.” She knelt back down, hand going to his neck again.

Faust didn’t say anything as she flashed out the room with a finger snap. Karyn meanwhile stepped closer to observe. As the seconds past, Emmé’s already serious face hardened further.

“...huit, neuf, dix.” The sound of the front door was opened, and Emmé gave a nod. “There we go, exactly as I thought.”

Faust walked back into the room. “So what’s your conclusion?” she asked.

“Well, without you around, his magic was going to repeat what happened before. At least that’s what I can guess given what he says he feels.” Getting back to her feet, she gestured to Faust. “I don’t think it’s you specifically though, it’s because of your pony magic.”

“My… magic?” Faust held out a hand, letting it glow. “Why would my magic stop his transfo— oh!” She clapped her hands together.

“Excuse me, but what are you two going on about?” Karyn spoke up. “Can’t anything be done?”

“I’ll take anything, please!” Karl added, pushing himself off the ground before heaving himself onto the couch once again. “Can’t ya just stop it now?”

“This isn’t just something we can zap away,” Faust admitted. “Magic has rules to be followed, and magic has to follow scientific rules despite many claiming that it defies it.”

“And part of that includes DNA reconstruction and meddling,” Emmé added, glancing up to him. “Even if no outside force was there, safely putting that back together is too much even for us.”

Karl blanched, shuddering despite himself. “O-okay, but what do we do then?”

“We use that science for another solution,” Faust answered. “Pony magic inherently doesn’t cause transformations like this,” she reminded. “With a lot of around, it stops that magic in him from going.”

“So… we need to keep pony magic around him at all times then.” Karyn concluded, earning a nod from Faust. “How though? My magic wasn’t enough even when I was right next to him.”

“Well there’s a certain place that’s completely saturated in magic, in fact all kinds of magic that wouldn’t spark a transformation like this. A whole world of it.”

Karyn didn’t react at first, before blurting out, “Alter-Earth?”

“Yep! That’s our magic source!”

“Hang on a sec!” Karl protested, immediately realizing the implication. “Are ya saying we gotta just pack up and move?!”

Faust’s cheeriness disappeared. “There’s no other option, even if we try something like make batteries or something: they can easily become faulty. And we can’t risk that.”

“We lucked out Faust stuck around as long as she did," commented Emmé. "Any sooner and maybe we wouldn’t have caught it without you being able to tell us.”

“No, no, NO!” Karyn bellowed, falling to the floor onto her rear. “I can’t go back to Alter-Earth! I worked basically my entire adult life to make sure I lived here!”

“Well, tough,” came Emmé. “This stuff is too dangerous—”

“Oh screw off already!” Karyn yelled back. “I’m well fucking aware of that shit! But the universe has to always have the last fucking laugh with me!”

“Seriously,” Karl growled, standing up and glaring at Emmé. “Fuck, you….” He stomped around her, going up to Faust. “I’m not fucking happy either. I’m not a fan of the idea of moving out of the US and to Alter-Earth.” He turned away from them, starting to walk over to Karyn. “If that’s yaur solution, then figure out some kinda plan, and later let us know. ‘Cause right now, I need to be with her.” His hands held out for her, she grabbed them without looking up. Both of them walked to the bedroom door, Karl slamming it behind him.

Faust glanced to Emmé, disappointed. “You really do need to work on your empathy, Emeraude.”

“Faust, I think trying to coddle them with rainbows here ain’t gonna help them in the long run.”

“But you could perhaps hold back your abrasiveness for their sake.”

“I’m not ever going to take chances with human mag—”

“Emmé, just stop,” Faust groaned. “Look, at least try to help me make it up to them that they essentially may have to start their lives all over. Especially after having a potential happy life here just ripped away from them.” She looked to the door, no joy on her face. “Considering what we’re working with, this is probably going to be one of the worst lies we’ll ever have to make.”

Karl restrained himself from yelling out as he slammed the door, Karyn’s new upset preventing him from doing so. Don’t cause any more of it. It’s what she always wants when she helps me. He walked her over to the bed, letting go as she laid herself down on it. He could hear small sobs trying to break through.

“It’s not fucking fair,” she choked out. “We were so close to getting out of this with just bad... memories.”

“Where would we even go?” he asked.

Karyn wiped her eyes. “My parents could help out, but I don’t want to put that on them. Not even my extended family.” She looked up to him. “But, Karl, we still haven’t decided on the foal. We can’t just ignore that for this.”

“I know.”

“But there’s one more thing you need to know.” She hung her head slightly. “This… this may be the only baby I’ll ever have.”

Karl double-taked. “What? How— actually, tell me later.” He sat down and shuffled himself over to her. “Karyn, I may not want to be a father, but this our child.”

Her despair faded as she processed that. “Karl, are you…?”

“This has nothing to do with me putting yaur desires over mine despite how it may be for me. None of that shit from before, or even that right now.” His hand going on her stomach, he said, “I was taught to own up to what I’ve done, even if it was an accident.” He moved his hand over to her cheek, and the smile she had was enough to put one on him in that moment.

IV

View Online

It was a week later when Karl and Karyn finally looked upon their home once again. Though it wasn’t a happy return, more like slight relief considering how they were going back and why.

Relief for what they experienced, not for what they had to do.

When they met back up again to talk about what to do going forward, Karl had laid out right there their decision for their child. With that information, Faust with heavy heart had spilled the idea for how to cover why said child would be a foal. An idea that did not sit well with anyone there.

Then there was how to have them reappear, which with Faust having to stay near Karl to keep him “normal” needed some cover for why her everyday persona was suddenly in New York. That began the waiting period for which Faust the Human and Emmé the Not-Sorceress would “travel” to New York, though with Kuzu agreeing to stand in for Faust in disguise.

The week’s waiting time served two purposes: let it simmer the two were missing for the inevitable bombshell Faust had proposed, and also to let Emmé scout out a new home for the two as she was the only one who could travel to Alter-Earth.

Which played into the next part that Karl hated almost as much as what Faust said. While Faust was confident that they themselves would be fine, there was still the issue of the child itself. While other hybrids were seen as perfectly healthy and no surprises, there was no telling what would happen with a foal. There was also just the issue if something unexpected happened with Karl, they should have someone at least keeping an eye on him just to be close to help out. Which by default Emmé was the only one who could do that.

So here they were now, Karl hunched over to fake his fatigue with Karyn supporting him and in clear distraught that wasn’t exactly fake. Behind the two, the “witnesses” and “good samaritans” of Emmé and Faust followed them to the house. After they gave all their testimony to the police, sending them to be cleaned and covered up forest for investigation, they had gotten one last ride to their home.

Almost right after the two had gotten standing, they heard footsteps run up to them. They didn’t need to look to know it was Karl’s parents, both of them looking like they hadn’t slept in days.

“Oh thank the Lord above, you’re okay!” Nolan exclaimed.

“I didn’t want to believe it, but you two… abducted?” Karla added. “What happened to you? Did they hurt you? What about who did it?”

“Dad, Mom,” Karl breathed out in a pained wheezed. “I know ya want to know a lot, I know ya’re worried as fuck.” He stepped away from Karyn, limping slightly to them. “But I’m tired, I just want to fucking head inside, and actually fucking rest. I don’t want to deal with any doctors, nor constantly tawlking with the police with an open and shut case. We can explain inside, or maybe ya can ask one of the officers,” he pointed behind himself with a thumb, “or one them. They’re the ones we found first. Oh, and bring them inside with ya. The least I can do is give them someplace to stay tonight.”

Karl didn’t bother to wait for a response, as he began to wobble toward the house, keeping a ball of frustration from escaping his throat. Karyn remained silent as she followed him. She looked behind her to see his parents meeting with Emmé and Faust, which lasted for a moment as she could see the latter two pointing toward the house and all four began to make their way inside too.

When they got to the door, Karl quickly realized it was locked, and turned back to Karyn. “I’m really not ready for telling them about the baby,” he whispered to her, fishing through his pockets.

“It was hard enough lying to the police and doctors like that,” she murmured back.

“God forgive us.” Unlocking the door, the two stepped inside. The front of the house looked the same they had left it, but a quick glance into the hall that had the bathroom saw that it seemed to be swept clean, no doubt from when authorities were investigating. Sighing, he put that out of his mind as he hobbled himself past that to get to the living room. Sitting down on the couch, he put his arm around Karyn as she did the same.

“Should we just say it right away?” she asked.

“We might as well. Sooner we get it out of the way, sooner the drama will die down… I guess.” In response, Karyn pulled him in close.

The two sat for a moment before they heard muttering coming from where they just came, and they saw Karl’s parents along with Emmé and Faust walk into the room.

“...so we were driving along, then all of a sudden I see them run out onto the shoulder from one end of the park, and they waved us down,” Faust was explaining. “We stopped immediately, and quickly found out they needed help so we called for it.”

“After that we hung around, I mean it wouldn’t have felt right to just leave after the bare minimum,” Emmé contributed.

“I can’t thank you ladies enough for finding them,” Nolan said.

“Someone would have found them if not us.”

“All the same.” Nolan looked around the room. “Son, you only got the couch and this one loveseat here?”

“Just grab chairs from the kitchen,” Karl suggested. “Also don’t go upstairs, that’s still the landlord’s area, not mine.”

“I’ll help you, dear,” Karla offered, following Nolan out of the room.

With them gone, Faust turned to the couple. “Well, looks like we’re doing good so far.”

“Didn’t think you’d be up to faking it,” Emmé added.

“After all that shit,” Karl said back, “I could probably fake having cancer.”

They all went quiet as they heard commotion from the door, with Karla and Nolan carrying chairs into the room. They placed them in front of the couch, forming a circle of sorts with the couch and loveseat.

“I’ll get one more, then we can all have a sit,” Nolan said as he walked back out.

“These ladies told us how they found you, but I just want to know what happened with you two,” said Karla, sitting in one of the chairs.

Karl groaned, leaning off Karyn to sit up straight. “What do ya want to know first?” At the moment, the doorbell to the house sounded, causing everyone to look to the front in confusion. “The hell? Who would that be?”

“The police again?” Karyn commented.

“I honestly hope not, I just wanna get this behind us.”

They all sat in silence, listening toward the front. Some voices could be heard, though Karl struggled to pinpoint if he knew them. His Dad’s voice he barely heard, but the others not so much. He looked to Karyn, and saw her eyes were wide.

“No… they’re really here?” she muttered. Before he could ask, he watched her ease herself off the couch, dropping to all fours and facing the door. Multiple footsteps were coming toward them, some of them Karl picked up as hoofsteps.

Karyn gasped as he saw two ponies rush into the doorway, a mare and a stallion, a pegasus and an earth pony respectively. The mare he spotted right away a uniform of sorts on her, which suggested military of some kind given the green coloring. It was harsh against her peach coat and rust orange mane. Her cyan ears were hardened but despite that they carried worry.

The stallion had a stone gray coat with a scarlet red mane and yellow eyes. Instead of a uniform he was instead wearing a more formal shirt and pants. Oddly he saw that those pants had a cutie mark on the flank: an emerald four-pointed star like Karyn’s except a chisel was behind it.

Both of them were looked to Karyn with a mix of relief and surprise, while she herself looked ready to break into tears.

“Mom… Dad,” she breathed out. No other words were said as her parents quickly crossed the gap to her, as they got within arms reach she dropped to her haunches, and she hugged both of them as they both hugged into her. Though Karl couldn’t help but find it awkward that they on two legs barely even reached her chin while she was sitting.

“Oh my filly!” her mom cried.

“Thank the Creator you’re okay!” her dad exclaimed. “My little hōseki!”

Karyn leaned her head down, nuzzling both of them. “Watashi wa anata o minogashite shimatta,” she said. Karl blinked, was that Japanese? Or Inarese?

As he looked at them, he looked over back to his mother. He sighed and stood up, walking over to her. Before she could ask what he was doing, he leaned down to hug her back.

She began to hug back, “I’m so glad you’re okay.”

“I thawt… I was really going to die back there, with a… monster,” he whispered back. He felt a hand on his back, and he looked to see Nolan standing there looking over them. Karl pulled away from his mom, hugging his father as well.

“We’re all here, son,” Nolan comforted. “Take as long as you need.”

“If it’s alright with ya, Dad, I think we want to clean ourselves up properly.” He stepped away, looking over to Karyn. “We got cleaned up before, but we want a hot shower. Assuming that we even have a shower right now.”

“Do what you need. It’s probably gonna be a looong night.” Karl nodded, walking over to Karyn who was breaking away from her own parents. Both of them looked up to him.

“So you’re Karl-san then, right?” her father asked. He offered his forehoof. “Diamond Stone.”

Karl took his hoof and gave a quick shake. “I’m him,” he confirmed. Releasing him, he looked to Karyn’s mom.

She also offered her forehoof. “Lieutenant Colonel Featherlight, REAF. Or Royal Equestriani Air Force.” As Karl took her hoof, she added. “It goes without saying, but I wish we could have met under better circumstances.”

“How did you two get here?” Karyn asked.

Featherlight took her hoof back, looking to Karyn. “We got informed hours ago. My superior authorized me to come see you.” She turned away for a moment, “Celestia bless you, Lightning Dust,” she commented, before looking back. “I didn’t question it and got to Canterlot as soon as I can to meet up with your father. We both got authorized for an emergency portal, I think your uncle pulled some strings. Or maybe he pushed buttons considering how he has no patience with the Foreign Affairs departments regarding Human-Earth, but now I’m rambling.” She gave a quick shake of her head. “So one portal trip, a bus ride, and quick flight over,” she gave one wing a flex, “here we are.”

“I’m pretty sure all the alicorns combined wouldn’t have been able to stop her,” Stone added.

“I bet,” Karyn agreed. “But look, I’m glad you’re here, but I do wanna clean myself up. And have a moment with Karl here before we talk.”

“Go on, Spirit, we’ll be here.” Standing back up, she walked with Karl out of the room. As they were walking, Stone spoke up, “You ladies are the ones who found them?”

“Yeah,” Faust confirmed. “This here is Emmé, and my name is Faust.”

“Your name is what?” he asked, eyes quirking.

“Faust, and yes: I’m well aware of that name.” Karyn sighed, but try to not let it show while they could still be seen. As they got to the hall, she let her head hang.

“I did not expect my parents to be here,” she admitted. “I’m happy to see them, but I don’t think I’m ready to tell them what we have to tell.”

Karl responded by stepping in front of her, stopping her in her tracks. He gently pulled her down toward him and kissed her deeply. He held her as he said, “I’m here for ya. Always. It’s gonna be hard, but we’re gonna have each other.”

“I think that’s the only thing keeping me together right now,” she mumbled. “I just wanna be with you like this for as much as we can tonight.”

“As much as I would love to just climb into bed and fall asleep close to ya, we still gotta do this.” He pulled back a bit, managing a smirk. “Doesn’t mean we can’t have a moment right now. Like I didn’t know ya could speak Japane— Inarese.”

Karyn gave a small laugh, eyes looking away. “Uh… yeah. Well that is my family. Just… part of being of that family is just if you show that, you kinda get more expectations out of you which I don’t want.”

Karl paused a moment, but dared to ask, “This has to do with yaur family’s marks, right?”

“Just the fact I have this is one thing, but if they combine that with my family…” She closed her eyes, suddenly hugging him even closer. “I mean I’ll honor them right in the moment, but I… if any pony speaks fluently like that, 95% of the time it’s one of my family and then everything else comes flooding in.”

“Really?”

“Look, maybe we can talk another time about it. Can we just… have our moment then?” She eased off him slightly, looking back at him.

“Moment being have,” he agreed.

Some time later, Karyn tried to keep herself from whispering her thoughts as she walked back to the living room. This distraction was their last break before it was time to drop the bomb. Karl was just a step behind as he got dressed. Even with the waiting for him though, it still didn’t feel like enough time.

Getting near the room, she heard her dad talking, “So while the baron, Diamondplate-san, had good intentions; I couldn’t help them even if I wanted.” Karyn paused just before the room, listening in. “His son was actually on the floor begging me to try and teach him something. They considered me the greatest sculptor in the world, and that’s why they tried to pay to meet with me. Though I offered just for a lunch instead.”

“You’re really world class now?” Karla asked.

“Oh yeah. When you have Zhanguo pandas hiring me over other pandas, when they have natural geomancy magic?” He chuckled slightly. “Probably like the last one who hired me. They can’t manipulate jade, which is why it’s so valuable there, and he wanted me to make a jade serpent-dragon which he seemed embarrassed to tell me where it’s from. But I digress. I didn’t teach his son anything about sculpting specifically, but I think I taught him about him learning his own style. I believe the colt credited me for his prime inspiration and teacher despite me giving just that one piece of advice. Paperclay-kun was his name.”

Karyn smiled. If there was one thing that always cheered her up, it was stories from her parents. Whether it was them, their families, or just comforting words. A hand on her shoulder almost caused her to jump, but she recognized that touch quickly and turned her smile to Karl. Though in doing so her smile threatened to fall as she remembered what was about to happen.

Karl quickly cut off her thoughts, “Always here for ya,” he reiterated.

Both of them looked into each other one more time for comfort, and with one more kiss they stepped into the living room. Right away everyone stopped what they were doing and looked to them. They all were seated around, Karyn’s parents actually sharing the loveseat together.

“We’re ready to tawlk,” Karl stated. Karyn followed behind him as they went to the couch. Sitting down, he gave her forehoof a reassuring squeeze as he kept speaking, “So let’s just get this straight: yes, we were both kidnapped. Some random unicorn broke in and did… something to us. All I remember was when I saw Karyn go down he tried blasting me, which tore apart the bathroom before he got me. Then we woke up… somewhere. No idea if it was a cabin or something. We were both fine, but apparently he drugged Karyn with something so she couldn’t cast any spells.”

“The doctors said it was a light dose of Iocane,” Karyn continued.

“Iocane?!” yelled Featherlight, who almost leapt from her chair. “You were poisoned by Iocane?!”

No, Emmé conjured a fake substance to pass as it, she barely suppressed from admitting. “I… I was so weak,” she continued, putting on the sadness act. “I felt like I could still do something, but….” she sniffed, “he threatened he would kill Karl if I tried anything. I didn’t want to risk it given how he did all this.”

“Spirit….” Featherlight strained. “Approximately how angry is this monster going to make me?”

“Feather, please,” Stone calmed. “Anger isn’t going to solve anything here.” Featherlight took a deep breath, allowing Stone to ease her back into the seat with comforting hooves.

Karyn felt her fake despair start to turn real as she concluded it was time. Karl to her slight relief was the one to continue, “He apparently was stawlking us, Karyn specifically.”

Ancient ancestors help me, Karyn prayed, taking a deep breath. “I could tell right away he was lusting after me.” As she said those words, all eyes went wide in horror, Featherlight even leaning off the seat again. “I… I….” Karl moved his hand from her forehoof, throwing his arm around her in a vice grip. “I WAS RAPED!” she cried, feeling the need to vomit right there.

Jaws were hung open, everyone else looking to each other. Everyone except Featherlight, who had already pushed herself off the seat, hovering in the air.

“My filly was… was….” she seethed. Her face was going red, teeth looking like they were going to crack against each other. She looked ready to become a literal force of nature, hooves going to her head to steady herself. She snapped slightly out of it as she felt something on her hind hoof, seeing Stone reaching up to her.

She reached down toward him, and then pulled him up to her, hugging him close as she continued to hover there. Slowly though they descended back to the floor, Featherlight’s face still red with rage while Stone’s was red, also ready to break into tears.

Karl’s parents meanwhile had clung to each other, with Emmé and Faust also consoling each other, whispering to one another. Karyn could tell their disgust was genuine even though it was a complete lie. With her body wanting to give out, she leaned over to lie down. Karl got the hint and moved to hold her as her head rested on his leg.

Despite that though, she still continued on, “That wasn’t the only thing that he did to me though.”

Stone was the one to speak up before Featherlight could, “What. Did. He. Do?” he demanded.

“I’m with foal,” she spat out, throwing her hooves over her face. It felt sickening to say all this. She wanted to just be alone with Karl and cry away these horrors.

“WHAT?!” All eyes looked to Nolan, who had turned from sorrow to pure rage not unlike Featherlight.

“Gott im Himmel….” Karla breathed.

Karyn’s parents both looked ready to jump out of the seat, but they each fell back as they held their heads. They all wanted to speak, but no words were coming out of them.

Karl was the one to speak up, “We’ve tawlked with each other. We’re going to raise it as our… our kid.” He choked at the last words.

“Hold on, are you sure about that?” Karla spoke up. “Are you sure you’re ready for that? How long did you two—”

“We made our choice,” he interrupted. “That monster died when he blew himself up, and they couldn’t even get anything out of the horn they found. So the issue is between just Karyn and I now.”

“But you two aren’t married yet!” Stone pointed out. “Are you sure you’re ready for this?”

Karyn pushed herself up. “Dad... Otō-san,” she started, taking Karl’s hand. “I know there hasn’t been a ceremony yet.” She looked Karl in the eyes, eyes that were there for her. “But Karl… he’s already my husband. I don’t think we need a ceremony to validate that.” She looked out at all of them, each looking unsure what to say. She took a quick glance to Emmé and Faust. They both continued to be quiet, but their faces were shooting pity toward her and Karl.

“I don’t know if we’re ready now,” Karl added, placing an arm around her. “But we’ll make ourselves ready.” He held up a hand toward them. “That’s all we’re gonna say about this for now. We just want to get some rest and food.”

Not many more words were said from Karl and Karyn that night in regards to what had happened; aside from reassuring that the were okay healthwise, and they were settled on their decisions. As time passed and some satisfaction that they were okay enough to leave be, both pairs of parents had left despite their confusion of having Emmé and Faust stay the night.

The four of them were still in the living room, though now with a spread of chinese food that Faust insisted was genuine despite her conjuring it out of the air. Karl wanted to prod on how it would make sense that food conjured out of the literal air would be fulfilling. She had actually started to explain but then he forced the issue down, dismissing it as her insane power allowing her to do so which probably was going to be the answer.

“So I did a lot of scouting around Equestria,” Emmé spoke, stirring soup in her hands. “And I looked at places that you said you wanted: suburban-like areas, nothing that was devoid of internet, and I stayed away from the cities.”

Karl only nodded, trying to keep his eyes on his food instead of having to put them in the general direction of Emmé. Part of his demands to them in his rage, which he was still not regretting given how moving to Alter-Earth alone would change their lifestyle drastically, was Emmé looking only in areas like that.

Cities both Karl and Karyn couldn’t stand for their own reasons, and they were too wired into technology for both their social lives and in Karyn’s case her career. Which at least she could keep going after they moved, but Karl had to start over from scratch if he wasn’t able to keep the online portion of his job at WDET. The thought reminded him that he would have to let Wave in on the bad news, and how he forgot to let him know so perhaps he could have joined them earlier.

Of course it was bad enough already that he had to lie to his parents. When Faust had dropped her idea onto them, he wanted to punch her right there for even using an iota of brain power for coming up with that. But he grit his teeth and realized it was probably the only conceivable way they could explain everything that did and would happen with them without making society as a whole explode with all this. He wish he had an excuse to punch Emmé, but her not being around them while she house hunted for them was good enough.

I would say I’d have a better chance of meeting DJ Martinez in person before punching Emmé, but I know she wants nothing to do with Equestria, he mused.

In the meantime, he and Karyn were on a bit of staycation in Faust’s Noumea house, which gave them time to collect their thoughts. But also unexpectedly having rational conversations when Faust brought her current husband and kids there.

Karyn probably missed Greg more than him, but he had welcomed the normalcy that had come once the awkwardness died down.

“Knock-knock!” Faust called, poking her head into the living room.

“Ya got something?” Karl called back, looking away from Karyn’s work in progress. Karyn herself didn’t speak but she took her eyes from the tablet she was borrowing from Faust to look up.

“Well, it was getting a tad lonely here, so I thought I’d bring in someone I think would be a better fit for you two aside from an old-old friend of mine!” She walked in, showing that she was holding a sleeping toddler. Behind her walked a middle-aged man with an infant in his arms.

“Hello, folks,” he said, smile beaming. “Name’s Greg, these two are Sarah and Jon, our children.” He nodded to the one in Faust’s arms and his own. Karyn’s eyes quirked as she saw their kids, almost getting up. Greg seemed to get the hint, walking over to her. “You must be Karyn, then,” he said, “Faust’s already told me about you two, no need for introductions if you’re a little stressed about that.”

“I…” Karyn started, “Y-yeah, I guess. It’s… nice to meet you.”

“Likewise,” Karl added, though it was laced with some confusion. He turned back to Faust who only shrugged. With a look to see Karyn occupied with Greg, he stood up and walked to Faust. “So I’m gonna guess ya couldn’t spend a week without them, huh?”

“Couldn’t, and wouldn’t. Plus I’m certainly not going to leave him alone otherwise,” she explained. “And like I said: someone normal to have with you.” She quickly but carefully walked over to Greg and Karyn. Crouching down, she held out Sarah to Karyn, who with a careful foreleg took her from Faust. With a nod to Greg, she stood back up and walked back to Karl.

“‘Normal,’ except he doesn’t have magic like me.”

“He does actually, I just taught—” Faust threw her hand over her mouth.

“Wait, he does? How has he not had… something happen?” Karl pinched the bridge of his nose, turning away from her. “Just my fucking luck, huh?”

She gave a forced clear of her throat. “He had me to guide him, and it was a huge risk. Maybe in time you’ll get over this. Maybe it’ll be cured from you.” She put on a sly smile as she said, “It pissed Emmé off to know I taught him.” That got Karl to snort in laughter, hand going away from his face. “Now come on, let’s just forget all that. Let’s just relax finally. Like I dunno, what are you interested in?”

“Well... “ Karl scratched the back of his head. “I’m sort of a retro guy. Like I tear apart current Disney on a regular basis cause their current stuff doesn’t hold a candle to the classics.”

Faust chuckled, rolling her eyes. “Oh, tell me about it. I knew something was wrong when they announced sequel after sequel like during their direct-to-video days.” Both laughed at her mention, Karl finally smiling wide again.

“Ya like music here?” he asked.

“Oh a lot, all kinds of genres. Any favorites of yours?”

“Not genres, but I like individual songs. Like ya ever heard of ‘Sympathy For the Devil’?”

Faust paused a moment. “Uh… yeah, it’s one of my favorites.”

Karl quirked an eyebrow. “What’s up?”

“Nothing, nothing!”

“I think those two are having fun,” Greg commented. He looked back to Karyn, who was gently holding a sleeping Sarah in her foreleg. Despite some worry that he kept to himself about her… stature, she was handling it just fine like she had done it before. The small grin she had as she looked down to Sarah managed to touch him.

“They’re beautiful,” she commented. “Never seen a human baby up close. I held some foals, and I’ve seen some kits, cubs, and chicks before I came to Human-Earth. All of them manage to just… well….” She used her other foreleg to point to her face.

“It’s all worth it in the end as they say,” Greg added, checking on Jon as he heard some gurgles. “You just gotta keep going.” He stood up, carefully shifting Jon around. “Should probably let these two sleep for now.” He cracked a smile as he said to Karyn, “So Faust tells me you’re an artist.”

“Not many places fit what you want, though,” Emmé said, snapping Karl out of his thoughts.

“Well, there’s probably only a few places that even have an internet grid in Equestria at the moment,” Karyn commented.

“And what we’re left with is three towns: South Cloudsdale, Berryville, and Ponyville,” Emmé sounded off.

Karyn visibly shuddered. “That’s it, huh?”

“Unless you want to move to Canterlot or Manehatten.”

“Fuck. No,” Karyn answered.

“Alright then, so here’s what I got.” Emmé put her soup down, and with a snap of her fingers an envelope appeared. Opening it up she pulled out some papers. “Where do we start, South Cloudsdale?”

“I… guess,” Karyn responded. “That’s where my parents live. Though my mom is on the base there and my dad is away on art call a lot.”

“Well that makes it easy, right then?” Faust chimed in. “If it’s near your parents you’ll have easy support right there!”

“But you also got potentially a lot of the people who knew me growing up,” Karyn added, putting down her bowl. “Look, I didn’t make it secret that I wanted out of Equestria and then Alter-Earth when the chance came up. To have me come back suddenly even with… with what we’ve said?” She shook her head. “Plus there’s the issue of my parents themselves. They know I want to be independent from them, and—”

“Say no more. We’ll drop South Cloudsdale for now.”

Emmé looked over to Faust. “Wait, we’re just going to—”

“Yes, we are, Emmé,” she insisted. “It’s not like we’re dismissing it entirely.”

“Fine, fine.” Emmé flipped through some of the papers, bring some to the front. “Now there’s Berryville.”

“No,” Karyn said again.

That got Karl to pry his eyes up and look to her. “What’s up?”

“I’ve heard rumors about Berryville… and they’re not pretty.” She looked to Karl. “Apparently most of Equestria’s crazies come from there. I heard it from my father when he went there a couple times.”

Emmé sighed, tossing some of the papers to the side. “Fine, that leaves Ponyville. Anything I should know about this before we start?”

“I don’t want to go there, either,” Karyn answered looking back forward. “But,” she added quickly, “As much as I don’t want to go to Ponyville of all places... I think it’s the best option.”

“What’s so bad about Ponyville?” Karl asked. “Aside from the dumb name.”

She looked back to Karl, “Some… superstitions. That and… well, that’s where some of the Knight Elementals live.”

Karl blanched slightly. “Is… is what’s-her-name… Rarity, living there?”

“Not her, thankfully. But even with some of them there… it’s where we’ll probably be able to live the easiest without much hassle and questions.”

Emmé pulled some papers from the stack. “Alright then, so we got quite a few, though to be honest a lot houses looked the same there.” She held them out toward them, Karyn grabbing them with her telekinesis.

“I figured.”

“Though, there was one house that stood out that I think you might like. Look at the one I marked in red.” Karyn shuffled through them, finding the one mentioned. “I came across this one when I was just walking around checking out the forest. This place is all alone, walking distance from the edge of town, and it’s actually got a lot of space.”

Karyn and Karl looked at what she was talking about. The pictures showed it was two story, two bedroom, and from the environment around it definitely looked like whoever lived there was saying ‘I want to be left alone.’ Especially given the slanted roof which gave it a cabin like look from the front, with the back having a more streamline look.

“Whoa, this seems almost too good to be true,” Karl commented.

“Apparently it’s a donkey-constructed house, so by Alter-Earth standards it’s almost like human housing albeit just a few years behind. Probably just need a new bed and have the countertops changed.” Emmé explained.

“Definitely sounds too convenient,” Karyn muttered. “Though the idea of it being away from town… I think that’s too good to pass up.” Even if it does sound like the Ponyville Curse.

“Well it’s there,” Emmé said, “saw it with my own eyes. Believe it or don’t.”

“If there’s nothing else like it, it’s probably our best shot,” Karl settled. “But it’s your call too,” he said to Karyn.

She sighed, putting the papers off to the side. “As much as the idea of going to Ponyville worries me, it’s all based on fantasies I’ve heard of instead of actual problems I heard.” She looked to Emmé and Faust. “So yes, this is going to be my choice too.”

Faust clapped her hands. “Alright then! That was easy!”

If only you knew, Karyn thought, grabbing her food.

“Just one thing,” Karl spoke up, looking to Faust. “What about the financial side of things?”

“Just leave that to us,” Faust answered quickly.

“If you say so.” He looked to Karyn, who hadn’t touched her food yet. With a comforting arm, he got her attention. Placing his food down, she followed suit as they pulled each other into a calming hug. “We’ll get through this,” he whispered.

“I’m gonna miss it here,” she whispered back.

He pulled back, a comforting hand going to her cheek. “It’ll just be you and me. If this house is as good as it is, people won’t be bothering us.”

“I’m honestly hoping. Ponyville I heard is not the same as it once was, but I hope what is it now will be good for the two of us.”

Karl glared to Emmé out of the corner of his eye. “For the most part….” he muttered.

“Just forget her for now,” she said back, hoof going to his own cheek to turn his attention back to him. As he looked back her, a crease of a smile formed as he relaxed into her.

Karl and Karyn relaxed in bed, with Emmé and Faust making beds for themselves in some rooms away they were finally alone. Karl had wanted to just go to sleep, but before they did Karyn insisted they talk for a moment.

“So what’s going on then?” he asked, lying on his side.

Leaning against the headboard, Karyn sighed, “It’s… about Ponyville,” she said back.

“Is this about those superstitions?”

“Yeah, and it’s why I’m worried.” She began to rub her forehead. “Look, maybe I’m being paranoid, but considering what’s happened there and who it involved: I can’t get that worry out of my gut.”

“Who though?” He pushed himself up, joining her in leaning back.

“The Knight Elementals,” she answered. “Look, they may be heroes of the realm and all that jazz, but they’re trouble magnets.”

“Well I know Rarity is a specist anus-sucker who I’m surprised hasn’t been publicly disowned by her supposed friends nor has been removed from her political position.”

“That’s just her though; they’re all self-righteous flank-kissers who will probably ruin your life if you dare say anything bad about Celestia.” She grunted, shaking her head. “Honestly, how have they gotten away with putting Sweet Apple Acres on Royal support shortly after they were declared sisters to the princesses themselves? How about just giving them all government positions despite their inexperience? Why the fuck would you put the apple farmer in charge of the Ministry of Agriculture and the egomaniac in charge of the Ministry of Defense?!”

Karl’s eyebrow was raised. He never wanted to step near politics, but this seemed really off if it were true. “Karyn… I know ya hate Celestia, but ya hate all of them as well?”

“They’re all— well, I know Pinkie Pie is not in government but she’s fucking crazy. And maybe Fluttershy is okay, but that Stare thing might as well be mind ra— mind control.” Karl did a double-take at the slip, but Karyn continued, “Listen, all they’ve done is build up their friends and family through their royal status. Hell, even their own siblings who have never done anything in the government are part of the new ministries. But more importantly,” she leaned closer to Karl, “They’ve had a lot of trouble come their way, and they’ve cause a lot of trouble too.”

“Well hang on,” he said raising a finger. “They’ve been dealing with threats to Equestria, right? What do ya mean by ‘trouble come their way’?”

“Oh things like an entire town falling under a compulsion spell, an undead ram conveniently going to Ponyville to confront them, a terrorist group bombing Canterlot during one of their weddings? That’s just what I heard of in passing!”

Pushing aside all those implications and horrors, he asked, “But what does this have to do with Ponyville itself? Especially if not all of them even live there anymore?”

“The Ponyville Curse,” she stated.

Karl dropped his arm, mouth cracking open in utter confusion. “...Curse?” he repeated back.

“Ponyville used to have a lot of disasters when they lived there, so people began to think the town had some kind of curse on it.” She shook her head. “Look maybe it’s bullshit, but when you have those six and the town is hit with disaster after disaster that conveniently stops when they slowly start to move away? It may be legit since curses are a real magic that was proven.”

Karl brought one hand to his eye, trying to rub in some comprehension, or maybe it was rubbing out frustration. “Karyn, are ya sure it’s not just complete coincidence? I haven’t heard anything else insane about them aside from the whole DJ thing.”

“Well, true, but….” She groaned. “Look, the Curse isn’t without some evidence. And part of it says that if you end up having to live there against your will: you end up involved with the Knight Elements somehow and their disasters.”

“Okay that seems ridiculous and completely out of nowhere.” Especially when we’re moving from Human-Earth. I don’t think the universe is that weird.

“But….” Karyn sighed, slipping herself down to lay her head down on the pillow in defeat.

“Karyn,” he comforted, leaning over to her. “I hate that we have to go there too. It’s not gonna be America, and who knows how Ponyville will react to even how we tawlk.”

“Oh trust me, ponies will want to throw up if you use harsh language casually. And that’s an actual fact,” she commented.

“That aside,” he continued. “We may not love it, but that doesn’t mean we have to make it miserable. Like even right now, how’s just being with me?”

She looked at him, and after a moment of blank staring she smiled lovingly to him. “You don’t even have to pull that puppy dog eye routine…” she leaned up to kiss him, which he returned. For the next few minutes, they were content to lay there together. Soon embracing each other which went from caressing to soon holding each other close.

Then with almost no warning, she playfully shoved him, pinning him on his back. “Wha?” he squeaked out, the dumbfounded tone matching his face.

“Karl, we’re finally together on our own bed. And what is usually supposed to happen after a marriage that we haven’t done yet?” She smiled down at him, chuckling as he went wide eyed before she hit the lights.

“I can’t believe all this,” Wave muttered, gulping down his drink.

Karl sat across from him at the kitchen table. Early in the morning he had phoned Wave up to let him know what was happening, and Wave insisted he come over there to hear about it. So now here they were with Wave up to speed, and for once that clownish smile of his never appeared.

“But where does that leave you?” Wave asked, putting down his glass. “Do you need a vacation or something?”

“Wave, that’s the thing though.” Karl sighed, leaning his head into his hand. “With all this happening… Karyn and I are moving away.”

Wave coughed, apparently his drink wanting to be spat out but thankfully it already went down the pipe. “W-what?!”

“Dude, we have a child on our hands now— or we will. And honestly? This ain’t exactly the best place for it!” At least that’s what he decided to run with in terms of explaining. “Look, Karyn’s carrying a foal. And foals being raised on this Earth haven’t had the best track record in terms of normalcy.”

“Wait… you’re going to move to Alter-Earth?” He leaned forward. “But… Karyn—”

“Utterly hates the idea too, but she wants to be away from here, and it’s just the easiest option.” He placed his pointer and thumb over his eyes. “It’s a matter of what we gotta do for what’s gonna happen with us. Maybe eventually we can move back.” One can hope.

“...shit man,” Wave breathed, almost dropping his head to the table but catching himself. “And I mean, should I point out the obvious? This just after you said—”

“The universe hates us both, Wave,” Karl spat. “And look I’m not gonna get political here, but this kid is with us now, and we can’t in any fashion just… ya know.” He reached over to pour himself some more soda, the bottle almost finished from when it was full at the start of the conversation. “Look, we’re worrying about that enough already. I don’t wanna tawlk about that.”

“...okay then,” Wave conceded. “I guess then it should go without saying, but I guess that’s it for the radio gig, huh?”

“I’m gonna miss that the most.”

Wave straightened himself, hoof tapping his chin. “Maybe they can let you keep the online reviews at least.”

“I hope, but considering I’m going cross-reality? Who knows?”

“That’s… true. Since the material is physically sent to try and keep it from leaking, would be a bit much to send it a world away.” Wave shook his head. “Where’s Karyn now?”

“She’s resting, I don’t blame her honestly.” He looked behind him, toward the general area of where she was.

“Maybe I’ll just say hi later, but first.” Wave raised his glass, “To the future.”

Karl turned back to him, holding up his own glass. “To the future,” he toasted back, clinking his glass with Wave’s. As he took a drink, Wave’s phone rang, and he pulled it out.

“Hmmm, oh!” Wave sounded, tapping it and then typing on it with the stylus held by his magic.

“What up?”

“My newest date, just confirming some plans,” he explained quickly.

Karl put his glass down, staring. “Shoulda guessed.”

“Although...” Wave put the phone down, tapping his hooves together. “This ain’t actually the first time we’re meeting, we’re on nombre trois.”

Karl’s eyebrows were raised, and he let out a laugh. “Good on ya, Wave. Good on ya.”

“Good on you indeed, Wave.” Both jumped slightly and turned their heads to see Karyn trotting up to them. Mane slightly unkempt, and in baggy clothes, it looked like she had just woken up from a nap.

“Oh… ¡hola!” Wave greeted, with an awkward wave of his hoof.

“I guess Karl’s got you up to speed then?” she asked, both of them nodding. She looked to Karl, “Maybe I can clear some things up for him.”

“I thought when I met you again, I would be saying ‘congratulations’ but I don’t know what to say exactly.” Wave shook his head, leaning back in his seat. “I guess maybe just… hold each other close? And I do mean close there, Karyn. It’s like human hands were made for cuddling ponies.”

Karl snorted, while Karyn blushed a bit. “Don’t ever change, Wave,” Karl added. “I gotta see if those two girls are doing okay before they leave.” Before he got up, Karyn quickly leaned over to give him a quick hug. “Love ya too,” he whispered, giving one back. Standing up, he forced a scream building in his throat to come out as an awkward groan, passing it off as stretching his limbs. I’m gonna be lying my entire life, aren’t I? He waddled himself into the living room, seeing his two “guests” chatting with each other.

“So he took it well enough that I’ll be MIA for a little while,” Emmé said. “It’s a good thing he took me being… me well enough. Told him I’d be back as soon as I can, but I'll still be popping in once in a while.” Without warning, she turned to look at Karl. “You need something?”

“Yeah, this nightmare to be over already so I don’t have to flay myself over how much wrong I’ve done in this last day alone.” He crossed his arms, staring daggers at them. “Please tell me at least things on yaur end are going fine so I can get the next lie over with.”

“Talked with the owner of the house, she’ll get back with me later today,” Emmé explained. “Though I’ll need one of your signatures for some kind of contract of ‘intent to purchase.’”

“I’m just gonna assume then we can start packing.” Karl looked away from them toward one of the windows. “Lucky that Karyn and I don’t have much with us, could pack this all in a couple-a days.”

“Well I can help out with that part if you want,” Faust offered. “You two are already dealing with enough.”

Karl looked back to her. “Ya know what? I’ll gladly take that, please. I already feel like I’m gonna explode here.” He turned to walk out. “I’ll let Karyn know.”

Emmé looked at Faust after he left. “Really? Packing duty?”

“If it helps them out, I’ll do it with no questions.” She looked Emmé back, her smile dropping slightly. “Let’s just say thanks to some personal experience, I can emphasize with having to be forced from home.”

“...point very much taken.”

The day had arrived, the time for Karyn and Karl to leave Human-Earth. Both of them had mental migraines from explaining to their parents alone, but that started to feel bearable compared to the reality in front of them.

Thanks to Faust’s help they got everything packed together relatively quick, and with Emmé securing their new house under their name and with what she called “privacy requests” the owner had not questioned much of the acquisition.

Telling their respective parents had gone about how they thought it would: concern and confusion which probably only thanks to both parties’ support did they not press further even when they declined their help since they already had some unknowingly to them.

Though one thing that was not expected was Diamond Stone telling Karyn that her uncle had requested to meet her in Canterlot when they would be crossing over. The reason for it was apparently so he could give his support to them and help their initial drop into Equestria ‘resemble some kind of tact.’ They were all surprised those were the exact words used. Regardless of that they had agreed since anything to help the transition was something both Karl and Karyn welcomed.

So a month later with everything packed, some more statements given to the police, and paperwork done – with Karl glad to write a letter of resignation to one job but not with the other who he had to leave behind completely – they were now driving into New York City to the portal to take them to Equestria. In one car Karl and Faust were taking the lead, a trailer conjured by Faust attached with his motorcycle and their limited furniture. In the other following behind was Karyn and Emmé.

Their specific destination was the Equestriani consulate where the portals for transit were stationed. They would leave their cars and stuff to go through customs, while they themselves would go inside to get authorization out of the way. And also on Karl’s mind: Where they would leave Faust behind and be stuck with Emmé.

“When exactly do we leave ya?” Karl asked. He had been silent most of the time, aside from the odd response here and there as Faust navigated.

“Hmm? Oh! Well you know I can’t actually go over to Equestria,” she reminded. “So when you two go in, I’ll just be sticking by out of view until you safely go across. Emmé will meet you on the other side.”

“Another thing, are ya sure they won’t detect I got magic?” He quickly looked to her, “I’m sure they got security for things like that.”

“Oh they won’t find it. Trust me, we’ve tested.”

“How though?” He looked back to the road. “I can guess ya hide yaur magic or something with a spell, but how will they not detect anything on me?”

“Well you know radio waves are there. But you can’t detect them unless you got the proper equipment,” she explained, wide smile appearing.

“That’s—” he started, but eyes lit up in realization. “Actually that makes perfect Goddamn sense.” He gave a shrug of his shoulders. “Just don’t get near someone with a lot of magic power like Celestia and Luna.” After a moment, he twitched, face scrunching in regret. “Shit… maybe I shouldn’t have said that.”

“It’s fine,” Faust replied, though her tone noticeably dropped.

“May I ask one thing though?” She looked to him, a quick glance from the corner of his eye acknowledging her. “Ya said ya can’t go to them, but what if they came to ya?”

Faust’s eyebrow raised up in thought. “That’s… an idea,” she said. Though trying to send a direct message hasn’t worked. Although…

For the rest of the trip the two remained silent. Aside from the odd comment from buildings, or complaints about the traffic they didn’t say anything more to each other. In Karyn’s car, neither of them had spoken to each other. Though neither seemed to be willing to, Karyn being slightly mopping while Emmé seemed focused on other things.

Anything Karyn could say had been said enough already. The only thing she was wondering aside from if anything would go wrong at the consulate would be what her uncle was planning.

The knot in her stomach tightened though as she saw the consulate in the distance. Equestriani flag flying high, it was like one last cruel reminder of what was to come.

“Okay then, so I think Faust said first you head inside then you’ll come out and actually drive your cars through for inspection and all that,” Emmé said.

“Right….” Karyn responded, voice monotone. Driving up to the structure, they began to pull up to a security gate which lead to another building situated next to it. Despite the size, some cars were actually coming out. “So here’s where I keep quiet. They won’t know I’m here so just pretend you’re alone.” She only nodded as she watched Karl in front, who was talking with one of the guardponies at the checkpoint. Some nods were given, and then she watched the gate open up for him. Watching him start to go, the guard then looked to her and started to wave through.

As she drove up, she didn’t miss the break in the guard’s face as he got a closer look at her. It’s fucking starting already.

“Uh—” he caught himself quickly. “Your reason for being here?”

“Immigration,” Karyn answered, glaring at him.

“R-right. Drive on in, park in section two or above, grab a ticket from your space, and head into the consulate for clearance,” he explained, pointing his hoof toward the building. With quick slap on what Karyn assumed to be the button for the gate, she turned away from him and began to drive through the now cleared way to the building.

She quickly realized it was a parking structure of sorts. Following Karl, she looked for signs of where the cars coming out were coming from. She heard the occasional one drive by somewhere but she could only guess it was somewhere more in the center. As for where they were, some other cars were parked already presumably for those who worked at the consulate.

As she drove up into the next section it opened up a bit more. There were a lot less cars and the spaces were larger, probably for cases like Karl’s car where it had the trailer attached. She saw him already parking, so she took the space next to him.

Stepping out of the car, she stretched her limbs as much as she could to try and alleviate the heaviness coming onto them. From the kiosk right in front she tapped the lone button on it, and grabbed the ticket before walking over to Karl and Faust who were waiting for her and Emmé.

“Well, this is it,” Faust said to all of them. “I’ll be watching close by out of sight.” She looked to Emmé. “Will you be slipping across right now?” she asked.

Emmé crossed her arms. “Might as well, let’s me see if there are any problems on the other end.” She smiled as she nodded to Faust. “TTFN, Horseface.” Then with a snap of her fingers, she vanished in a green light.

Karl shot an odd look to Faust. “‘Horseface’?” he repeated back. “I swear, that banshee has multiple personalities.”

“Look, I know you don’t like her, but she is trying to help.”

“Doesn’t feel like it. Frankly you and that other one seem to actually care what we think.”

“Kuzu,” Karyn reminded him.

“Her, yeah.” He shrugged a shoulder, stretching an arm across his chest. “That said… can’t thank ya enough for helping us. And of course… saving me. Did I ever thank ya for that?”

“There’s no need. And before you go, I have a small going away present.” She snapped her fingers, a box appearing in her hand. “I know you said that you didn’t need a ceremony, but you can at least have something to show you’re husband and wife.” She held out the box, which Karl took with Karyn leaning over to look at.

Opening it up, both of their jaws dropped as they looked inside. Two gold rings of different sizes were greeting them, each with a set of jewels at the top. Both had diamonds in a row going to the main centerpiece. On the smaller ring was a cut of onyx, while on the larger ring an emerald cut was adorned.

“Whoa….” was all Karl could say, plucking the smaller ring out with his free hand.

“They look… amazing,” Karyn commented, grabbing the other with her telekinesis. “Did you make these?”

“Yep, and that’s all real!” Faust replied, beaming. “No conjuration, just slapped them all together!” She clapped her hands together for emphasis, but quickly separated them as surprise came over her. “Oh, wait! I forgot one detail!” She walked up to them, holding out her palm. They both slowly gave them back with curious expressions.

She held both rings, turning them upside down to show their bottoms. With a quick swipe of a finger, etchings appeared on each one. With a satisfied nod, she handed them back. Taking a closer look, the etchings looked like writing except it wasn’t any language they knew of. Though it could be nothing and just fancy looking with a sort of pattern to it. Neither thought more of it, instead each opting to slip them on. Karl onto his left ring finger and Karyn onto her horn.

“Damn…” Karl whispered, holding it out in front of him. He looked to Karyn, who was adjusting it with her hoof. He reached up, to which she moved her hoof out of the way to allow him to fix it. Putting it forward, it was settled just above her mane which let it be presented. “How’s that?” he asked.

“Feels… perfect,” she replied, smiling down to him.

“Least I could do,” Faust added.

Both looked to her. “More like the least on top of everything else.”

Faust shrugged, looking between the two. “I guess this is where we have to say goodbye then.” They immediately looked downcast. “Hey now,” she placed one hand on each of their shoulders. “You two will be just fine. You’ll always have each other.”

“It’s just awkward to say goodbye to you,” Karyn admitted. “I mean… after all this I….” she drifted off, one hoof going to the opposite arm.

“It’s never easy to say goodbye to a… friend,” Karl added. “Are we?”

“I would consider so,” Faust replied. “And it is hard, but it doesn’t have to be forever.”

Karyn stepped closer to her. “Here’s hoping then. And also….” Faust looked at her oddly, then went wide eyed as she pulled her in for a hug. Her arms quickly reached around Karyn in response, smiling sadly.

Karl groaned. “Goddamnit….” he said, stepping in and joining them.

“Stay strong you two,” Faust encouraged, as they all reluctantly broke apart.

“Always,” Karl agreed. He looked to Karyn, and she gave a silent nod to him back. He looked to Faust one more time, one hand going up to his forehead. With a two finger salute, he and Karyn turned to walk toward the consulate. Neither of them looked back, but Faust could tell that was so they didn’t get more upset especially as they held hands.

She sighed, thinking to herself. ‘Bonds transcend worlds,’ she recited. Celly, Lulu: you should be able to see that. With a snap of her fingers, she made sure she was invisible to Karl and Karyn as she silently followed behind them. I just hope I’m not making a mistake in doing this...

Karl and Karyn walked in silence as they entered the consulate. They came upon a room that reminded them of a security checkpoint at an airport, though there didn’t see a way for they themselves to pass through. There was a receptionist booth on one side of a waiting area, with a security booth on the other. Ponies were walking to and fro, with the occasional non-pony walking by.

As they took steps inward, they saw eyes go to them, some of those eyes not looking away. Karyn took note of this, but instead of getting crossed, Karl saw her sink slightly. Before he could ask, she suddenly dropped to all fours sans the hoof he was holding.

Karl turned and glared back, some seeming to get the hint and returning to what they were doing. With a quick, comforting hug, Karl managed to get Karyn back to her hind hooves. Though her head was still looking to the floor– or maybe Karl’s feet so she could follow. There wasn’t many others who were waiting, so the two of them walked up to the receptionist booth in the room.

The pony inside looked to the two of them, and to Karl’s relief he seemed to be keeping himself together. “May I help you?” he asked.

Karl cleared his throat. “I’m immigrating to Equestria,” he explained. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Karyn give a slight nod.

“I’m the sponsoring citizen,” Karyn said, as if it needed to be voiced.

“Alright then.” The receptionist reached down, opening multiple drawers, and two pieces of paper were pulled out of each. “I’ll need to see passports. Do you have any baggage? Vehicles included.”

“Two cars, one trailer of stuff,” Karl recited.

“Very good.” Another set of papers was grabbed. “If you would sign these really quick, we can begin customs inspection. May I have your parking tickets?” Both of them silently placed their passports and tickets in the booth, Karl grabbing one paper and scanning it over. It was basically consent to search their vehicle for contraband.

“Surprised there isn’t an inspection at the gate,” Karl commented, quickly signing the paper. “Why this parking and all that?” He saw Karyn do the same really quick with her own paper.

“This portal gate is also for commercial travel,” the receptionist explained, pouring over their passports. “Given the traffic that can go through here, we need to prioritize those that have pre-approved authorization. From what I hear there’s going to be a new gate specifically for commercial and enterprise, but that’s years off. So we gotta make due.”

“I see,” he said, grabbing the other papers the receptionist had given them.

“Right then.” The receptionist typed keys on a computer, two tickets coming out. “Since you don’t have to wait, go ahead and take your cars down to the gate area. Show them these tickets, and you’ll leave them there to be inspected. In the meantime you can wait and fill out the papers here.” He handed the tickets and passports back to them, friendly smile appearing. “If I don’t speak to you again, enjoy yourself in Equestria!”

“We’ll try,” Karl dryly replied. He saw the smile melt from the pony’s face as he turned around, Karyn in tow. As they walked out the door, Karyn dropped to all fours again. He stopped and knelt down to console her, tears starting to flow from her eyes.

Karl and Karyn sat silently waiting in the reception area, the paperwork was done with already, and so they were waiting for the approval to go across. Karyn had calmed down, though he could tell she was wishing this was all over. He tried to talk with her, but she was adamant at remaining silent. Occasionally she lean over and on to him, to which he held her, but she seemed to be trying to stay strong on her own.

Faust I know we’re not technically separated yet… but I fucking miss ya already, he thought.

“Karl and Karyn O’Donnell?” someone called. They both looked up toward the security booth; seeing a purple maned, green earth pony mare that was looking over to them. Karl stood up, and Karyn followed him. Walking across to the booth, Karyn right behind, the mare looked at them evenly. “So… Mr. and Mrs. O’Donnell, you’re nearly ready to cross over to Equestria....” she trailed of, concern rising in her voice. “Though there is an issue with one of your luggage pieces.”

Karl growled in his throat, leaning over to brace himself with fully extended arms on the desk. “‘Issue’?” he repeated back.

“Yes. Due to Equestriani law, firearms are explicitly banned from being wielded by civilians of all types. We have no choice but to—”

“I don’t have any guns with me,” he snapped. “Whatcha— wait a Goddamn minute.” He pointed a finger to her. “Are ya tawlking about my Airsoft equipment?”

The mare looked genuinely confused. “A-airsoft?”

“Lemme guess, ya found a pistol and rifle?” She nodded slowly, and Karl facepalmed. “Those. Are. Not. Real. Guns,” he groaned.

“B-but, even if they’re not real, they can still—”

“Oh don’t give us that crap.” Both looked to Karyn, who was glaring daggers at the mare. “Listen, you want to keep that out of the country? You might as well ban magic.” She pointed to her horn. “If you haven’t noticed, every unicorn basically has their own gun on their heads. I could pick him up and drop him out the window with my telekinesis.

“You’re a freaking earth pony,” she said pointing forward. “You can break through solid brick with your bare hooves. A pegasus can grab someone and drop them out of the sky.” She leaned forward, the mare actually shirking back. “So don’t give me that fucking shit about this being scary. It’s sporting equipment, and I know that it passes both USA and Equestriani safety identification laws.” She dropped a hoof on the desk, causing the mare to jump. Other ponies looked over to them, all of them not moving.

The mare gulped, wiping her forehead. “I-I’ll send a message down to override confiscation,” she squeaked out. She quickly reached across the desk, presenting two badges. “Y-you’re now authorized to cross over to Equestria. H-have a safe trip.”

“We will,” Karyn spat, grabbing the badges, stomping away. Karl was still for a moment, before he broke out of his surprise and quickly followed after her.

As they walked out of the waiting room, he caught up to her. “Karyn, what—”

“Karl, I’m sorry, but I do not want to put up with this crap,” she admitted, her rage breaking back into her moping from before.

He massaged his head, trying to put possible ramifications out of his mind. Right now he had to calm her down so they could get this over with. “Uh….” he stammered, “Was it just me or were they too scared to even argue?”

“Get used to it. A lot of ponies in these positions aren’t prepared to go out of the nice, friendly routine,” she drawled. With a shake of her head and a quick breath, she gave Karl a badge. “I’m sorry, Karl. Can we just… get this over with? The sooner we cross over the sooner we can be alone.”

He nodded back, and both walked their way down to the gate area. The impression he got from it was like a hanger of sorts. Perhaps it was due to maybe how this was made up on the spot from what the receptionist had said, but it didn’t look inviting. The gate itself definitely felt out of sci-fi, and was wide enough to have vehicles be driven through.

The whole thing was divided into two sections: a small waiting area, and the gate where there was room to let vehicles maneuver into place. There was a lane for both those coming and going, with a final set of security stations and the “border” that had one more gate siphon traffic through. After presenting their badges to the guard, he motioned for them to bring their cars up.

This is it…. he noted. As he waited for the guard’s gate to lift out of the way, he watched as the portal gate suddenly began to hum and come to life. At first it looked like a mirror without the shine, but then it turned to a bright blue. He looked to the guard, who waved him to drive through.

He slowly accelerated, and took one last breath of Human-Earth air as he passed through.

Karl’s stomach felt like it jumped, but perhaps that was just the shock of seeing the whole world change suddenly. Like before there was a security gate, though he also noticed a lot more sunlight as he found that off to one side over a rather high wall there was a sky.

The fuck? They were going to end up in Canterlot before going down to Ponyville, but he hoped it wasn’t near the cliff part of the cliffside city that he heard about. He slowly made his way to the security booth, and the pony inside greeted him with a smile.

“Welcome to Equestria, sir!” He tipped his hat to him. “I understand you’re immigrating? And you and your wife also have arrangements to transport your cars?” Karl nodded in confirmation. “Splendid! Just follow the signs to the train station, and they can get it loaded up!”

He only nodded again, watching the gate lift up and out of the way. As he drove past, he saw behind him that Karyn had just crossed over. He sighed as he looked out toward the open sky again. He couldn’t see down below yet, but he did see a small bit of the city just over the side. Maybe perhaps they were near the base of the city, and also the ground part considering the train station was nearby. Which was fine by him. He did not trust being in a city on a cliffside of all places no matter how much magic was apparently keeping it up.

The thought of magic crossed his mind, and he finally noticed the tingling around him. Well it wasn’t so much ‘tingling’ as it felt like a sort of heat without the temperature. There was definitely magic in the air.

He didn’t pay much more attention to the scenery, just instead following signs and watching to make sure he didn’t flatten anyone. As he approached the station itself, he quickly found the South Line and made his way to the cargo area. He saw a pony wave him down, and nearly flinched as he noticed that he wasn’t wearing pants with his safety vest.

Oh… fuck me this is gonna be unpleasant.

“Good day, sir!” the pony greeted. “I assume you’re here to load your car?”

“Yeah, Karl O’Donnell,” he replied.

“Yep, and then we have your wife!” He pointed a hoof over to a truck. “Just leave your car right there, and we’ll take care of the rest! You can then make your way up to the train through that door nearby!”

Another nod, and Karl did as he was told. When he stepped out of the car, he saw Karyn driving up to them. He stood still, watching the worker pony explain the procedure to her. After a minute, both cars were parked, and Karyn was with him again. She was looking around, still holding the same, moping look.

“How do you feel?” she asked. “Nothing… worrying?”

“I feel normal,” he answered.

“That’s good to hear….” she muttered, looking away. Karl could tell she was trying to not think about where they were now.

“Don’t forget about yaur uncle,” he reminded. “We got a couple hours before the train, and before then we got him.”

“Yeah….” was her only response.

Karl suppressed a frustrated groan, but some still came out. “Karyn, please,” he begged. “Let’s just try to get through this.” He took her hoof, and gave a reassuring grip to let her know he was still there for her. After a moment, he saw a slight smile on her and she began to walk with him.

Before they got to the door though, she dropped to all fours once again. Before he could speak, Karyn spoke back, “I need to be on all fours here.” She looked up to him. “If I’m on my hind legs here? We’re gonna attract a crowd… maybe thrice as big as what it’ll be normally.” He tried to speak, but opted to let it go. Moving his hand to her back to still comfort her, he opened the door and they stepped through.

After a small hallway, they walked out to the platform, seeing ponies coming and going all over. They looked back and forth to try and get the layout; Karyn’s uncle had said to meet them at the clock overlooking the platform. It wasn’t hard to spot as it was settled over the archway that led into the city.

The two quickly started to make their way over. The sooner they met up the sooner they could get out the public eye. Karl was already starting to feel uncomfortable considering everyone was basically naked, so he couldn’t begin to imagine how Karyn felt especially as he saw eyes after eyes look over to them.

“Is that Princess Luna?”

“Oh my….”

“By the sun!”

“What kind of gaudy clothes is she wearing?”

“Oh, wonderful, another mare surrendering to a human.”

Karl felt his fist clench, but he kept pushing forward. He could feel Karyn tensing, so he hurried them along fast. As they got to the clock, a voice sounded.

“Ah, Spirit-chan, there you are!” Both stopped and looked around. “Right here!” They looked to the voice, seeing a unicorn trotting up to them.

Karl took notice of a lot of things about him. First that his colors made him look cold: a light blue coat that almost appeared like snow, with a dark ice mane with a streak of cerulean complete with violet-blue eyes. He looked so cold that Karl swore he could see his breath like it was the dead of winter. Which part of him thought he was seeing considering how it didn’t stop.

The second thing he noticed was that he was fully clothed unlike basically every other pony here, wearing a suit, a pair of glasses, and pants that he noticed had a mark on the flank: a four point emerald star with a snowflake behind it.

The third was that in terms of facial features, horn aside, he looked exactly like Diamond Stone.

“Oji-san!” Karyn exclaimed, some of her tenseness fading. The two hugged each other, her uncle standing on his hind legs to do so.

“Oh, it’s been too long, chīsana seppen!” he said, backing down. “You are looking as healthy as can be!” He looked over to Karl, smiling. “And you must be Karl-san.” He held up his forehoof. “Diamond Dust, Spirit – or, sorry – Karyn-chan's uncle.”

He leaned down to shake his hoof. “Nice to finally meetcha,” he said.

“Likewise!” Dust said back, before quickly pulling away and giving a clap of his hooves. “Right, you two probably don’t want to stand around here. I got a taxi carriage waiting for us.” He waved over his shoulder, pointing them to the other side of the arch. “We can talk on the way, let’s just get out of here.” Both didn’t object, following his lead. As they walked, more ponies stopped to look at them, along with more whispers. Karl and Karyn hung their heads, but Dust didn’t seem to be having any of it. “Mind your own!” he yelled out, some ponies flinching whereas others scoffed and went on. “Ā senzo ga watashi o tasukeru, Canterlot crowds are the worst,” he commented. “Karera wa meiyo to manā ga kakete iru. Chikushou!”

Karl looked to Karyn, who whispered to him, “He’s basically saying they all suck.”

The rest of the walk didn’t have him yell out again, but he certainly kept giving stares back at the occasional group here and there. As they came to the road, Karl almost slapped himself at the sight. He thought Dust was just using the wrong word or it was a habit, but it was an actual carriage they were going to use. Two ponies were hitched up to it, each chatting with each other.

Everyone climbed aboard, Dust telling the carriage ponies an address, and the three of them were off. Karl stole some glances at the buildings around, but it felt so… wrong. This was the capital of Equestria? This train station had to be recent, but the buildings around looked like archaic, overdesigned art pieces.

Karl shook his head, turning to Dust to try and distract himself. “So where are we heading?”

He turned to Karl, a proud smile on his face. “We’ll be stopping at my house. I figured you two would want to relax before you have to dive into business.” He glanced past Karl, looking to Karyn. “Especially for her, poor dear. My little Adept-chan wanted to come, but she's too busy in Las Pegasus.”

“We’ll take anything.” No more words were said between for the rest of their trip. Karl tried time and again to take in Canterlot, but history kept repeating as it just didn’t sit with him. He never liked traveling to begin with, but this felt like a question for the century of how this was considered the height of Equestria.

What did catch their attention was what Dust pointed out to be his house. Unlike most of the marble and stone buildings, this one actually looked modern with its wood build. It actually reminded him of the houses on his street… former street.

Stepping off the carriage, he took Karyn’s hoof to help her down. As they started to walk to the house, she didn’t drop to all fours this time. The gate was opened for them and then closed by Dust and he quickly trotted past them to the main door. A tap of his horn to the lock, and he opened it up for them. Karl was surprised that the door frame was actually high enough for him to step through easy.

Looking inside, he was surprised at the aesthetics. It looked like he ended up in Japan, though given where he was now he could only assume this was based on Inari instead. He saw decorative scrolls, blades, and even statues.

Once Karyn stepped through the door, she let out a breath loudly and not caring how ridiculous it sounded. “Oh, God, that was painful,” she moaned.

“Ya gonna be okay?” he asked, comforting her.

“Karl, I’m looking forward to just dealing with the occasional nausea attack. The only reason I don’t think I’ve acknowledged them is because of all this shit happening here,” she said with a wave of her hoof.

Dust cleared his throat, getting both of their attention. “Well, you’ll be able to relax here,” he stated. His smile faltered slightly as he added, “Though… I’m sorry for this next surprise.”

“What surprise?” Karl asked.

“A family reunion.” The couple looked to their left, seeing a unicorn mare walking in. She held herself high, walking with a gait that radiated confidence and authority despite the clear age on her. Her cherry blossom pink mane was done up in a bun, and her rose colored kimono contrasted harshly yet sat together with her umber coat. Like Karyn, she had emerald colored eyes.

Karyn gasped loud, dropping to her haunches. The mare immediately moved to hug her, the two cooing at each other. He noticed Karyn was actually starting to cry again, and Dust had locked his legs straight and bowed his head down. Who was this pony?

That question though became one of many as he looked behind the mare to see more people filing in. It would have been ‘ponies’, but he noticed a fox walk in with them. He knew about Alter-Earth foxes before all this, but he never got the chance to see one. He was surprised that instead of being down on all fours, they were bipedal and their forepaws sort of looked like hands not unsimilar to his own. Three amber tails were curled up behind them, and they stood particularly close to a pegasus stallion. He noticed all of them wore kimonos, which had - except for the fox and the other pegasus stallion he could see - the same four pointed star on with a variation between them. Their cutie marks?

Karyn slowly began to notice everyone else, and she again cried in excitement as one by one they began to greet her. Karl meanwhile stood dumbfounded, and he looked to Dust, who chuckled slightly as he came up from his bow.

“It… it was a surprise for me too,” he admitted. “Once I told her about you coming here, she declared she was coming over.” He pointed to the elderly mare, who looked away from Karyn to look to Karl.

“Ki No Au Hito, Kindred Spirit,” she greeted. “Also her grandmother, Matriarch of House Kimono.” She nodded her head slightly to him. “I’m sorry if this is too much of a surprise, but when I heard of what happened: I had to come and make sure you were okay.” She glanced behind her to the others. Karl focused on the fiery red unicorn with a burning flower and the star on her kimono, her dark orange mane cut short. Next to her was a soft blue pegasus stallion whose kimono instead just had a pair of wings over water. He fiddled with his sea green mane as he was talking with Karym. “Some of the family insisted they come too. Ember Rose, and Aqua Glider; their son Thunder Caller, and Thunder's wife Kaito.”

He glanced over to the remaining pegasus and the fox. The pegasus had a bright yellow coat but also a dark grey mane. On his kimono was lightning bolts crossed over each other along with the star again. The fox still intrigued him as he scanned over them. Were they this close even though they were so far from each other? “Y’all came from Inari?” he asked.

“All the way,” she confirmed. “I think Karyn-chan needed to be with family, and they agreed with that. More would have come, but this was such short notice.”

“Watashi wa son'nani anata o nogashite shimatta, Obā-sama,” Karyn said, as she trotted herself back over from the other family members back to Karl.

“Soshite watashi wa anatatowatashi no otokonoko-tachi mo,” Kindred replied. Karl looked on blankly, now he felt the urge to learn the language.

He pushed that thought aside as he saw Kaito walk up to him. “It is a pleasure to meet you,” she said with a heavy accent as she also gave a slight bow. As she stood back up straight, she held out her paw.

“It’s… an honor,” he replied, shaking her paw. She beamed, giddy with excitement, hopping up and down as she rejoined Thunder's side.

"There’s another reason though I’m here,” Kindred spoke up. “I was informed that there’s not going to be a marriage ceremony between you two.”

Karl looked away. “I… yeah. We decided with all that was happening, it wasn’t worth the effort.” He held out his hand, showing his ring. “This is probably all we’re gonna do.”

She inspected the ring, lips curling in intrigue. “I can respect your wishes, but the Equestriani government won’t unless you have something.” She pointed to herself, “Which is where I come in, because I do have that authority.”

“Wait! Waitwaitwait!” Karyn raised her voice. “You’re gonna marry us… right now?!” Oh God please no! I don’t want to go through all the traditions!

“Hold on, just… right now?!” Karl echoed. “No notice?! What about our parents at least?”

“Oh, I wouldn’t say that now considering I can hear and see this just fine, son.” Karl jumped, looking for where his father’s voice was coming from.

“I had no idea that these phone calls could go to videos.” Karyn jumped at the new voice, and she turned to see her father walk in carrying a tablet. Karl went wide eyed seeing his parents on it, waving to him.

“Good thing you have me.” A hoof belonging to Featherlight patted Stone on the back as she stepped into the room, and she smiled to the group. “That and me having Liberty leave saved up.”

Karl and Karyn looked back and forth, both trying to process what was going on around them. At the sight of their confusion, Kindred chuckled. “I thought perhaps I would just give you a piece of paper to sign, but then my boys here insisted on making sure such an occasion at least had some kind of recognition and celebration.”

They looked to each other, and then back to the group before them. All eyes on them, Karyn let out a slow, but hearty laugh. Karl looked to her, and she hugged him close with one foreleg.

He let out a laugh too. “Ya guys are crazy,” he noted. “But this… this is something else.”

“With your permission, shall we proceed?” Kindred asked.

“We really can’t say ‘no’ at this point, can we?” Karyn pointed out. Just please don’t do everything, Obā-sama. There’s only so few of us, you don’t need to chant to the skies nor make spirit fire.

“I’ll make it quick for your sake.” She looked to Karl, missing Karyn’s relieved expression. “Can you kneel, please?” Karl paused for a moment, but did as was asked. With a flash of magic from Kindred’s horn, a sheathed katana appeared before her. Standing in front of and between them, she spoke, “With this union with Karyn-chan, we officially welcome Karl O’Donnell-san and his family into House Kimono. With her very sword, Resolve, we let this union be sworn upon. Please place your hand on the grip.” Karl did as he was told, and she looked to Karyn. “Now both of you stand, hand and hoof together.” Karyn followed suit, both exchanging a smile. “Do you take Karl as your husband? And Karyn as your wife?”

“I do,” they both replied.

Kindred withdrew the katana from underneath them, keeping their appendages in place. “Then by the authority vested in me by House Kimono, her blessings, and through the nations of Inari and Equestria: I pronounce you both,” she removed the sheath, holding the katana horizontally to reflect them both on the steel, “husband and wife.” With a clack, it was sheathed once again.

Both turned to kiss, hugging each other tight. Everyone around them began to applaud and cheer. Stone and Featherlight, as well as Nolan and Karla were crying together.

The impromptu ceremony was followed by a feast of sushi that despite every member present inhaling piece after piece, seemed to last forever. From what Karl could observe, there wasn’t anyone in the family who couldn’t resist it if put in front of them - almost like a borderline addiction.

Then there was other things he learned such as how much her family was based in Inari, as only Karyn’s immediate family and a nth cousin or several were in Equestria and maybe Human-Earth. Aqua also told his story about how he met Ember as they tried to out do one another in showing off their talents while she visited Baltimare, which eventually turned from showing offs into further meet ups of dances of fire and water (Aqua true to his name loved to fly close to water and even was proficient in bring water up). Thunder meanwhile had recapped his and Kaito's courting, apparently the latter the one coming onto the former. Kaito all the while just giggled and almost couldn't keep her arms from being around him most of the night. Which Karl couldn't resist doing the same for Karyn admittedly.

On the Inari side of things, the Family apparently held a decent sway. Kindred claimed that as current Matriarch of House Kimono she was allowed to freely enter the Imperial Palace of Inari when she wished. Considering how she acted, Karl wasn’t inclined to not believe her especially given how Dust seemed to casually throw the Equestriani nobility under the bullet train and how the House had a seat within the Inari government apparently.

It was a topic he would have to ask Karyn later. Though they wished otherwise, it wasn’t meant to be a long celebration as the time for their train to Ponyville came. With tearful goodbyes, Karl and Karyn with another escort by Dust were brought back to the station.

The ride over gave them both time to rest and nap. Despite the looks they got at first, they were too tired to care at this point.

Hours later, they both pulled themselves out of the train, and looked upon Ponyville. Despite it being described as a city, compared to back where they lived it looked just like another suburban town. It just seemed to be more compact, which was ironic considering back home being spread out allowed more foliage to be present and this was Alter-Earth where it was thought it was more nature friendly.

What was odd was how there seemed to be a split between the old and new. There were certainly some more modern buildings on one end, but it seemed like with the difference of one block nearby there was shacks with straw roofs. In the old part of town, it looked like there was a huge tree of sorts which seemed to be the only kind of foliage easily spottable aside from some personal gardens nearby.

For now they decided not to dwell on it. Since they had just dropped into a new country they couldn’t drive their cars over so that was to be left to a local moving company to drop them off. In the meantime they had grabbed another taxi carriage to take them to their new home.

The driver was confused at first at Whitetail Road being the street, but some elaborating had jogged his memory.

“Oh, the old Cranky Doodle house!” he realized.

“‘Cranky Doodle’?” Karl asked. Seriously, what the fuck are these names?

“Yeah, I remember when his and Matilda’s wedding rocked the town!” The driver shook his head. “Was saddening to hear they passed together in their sleep. You’re the first I’ve heard of taking up residence there after them.”

Karl didn’t press anymore, just content to take in the sights. More eyes were drawn, but it was becoming redundant at this point and with them being in the carriage and after the celebration it wasn’t getting to them at the moment. At least for himself.

After some time, they finally looked upon their new home. The pictures from before did not mislead, and seeing it in person definitely put it into proper perspective even more. The road from the edge of town to here seemed to be a good walking distance, so no one would really come here unless they wanted to.

Thanking the driver, the two of them walked up to get a closer look. The door wasn’t for ponies, tall enough that Karyn might not have to duck through much on her hind legs. Donkeys apparently built to prepare for any guest, even minotaurs coming inside or a pegasus wanting to fly around and it showed.

Now that was all left to do was to wait for the owner to come and show them inside. With their stuff still being transported across town it would give them time to scout out the house and hopefully get the awkwardness of the sudden move out of the way to whoever needed to know.

One thing was for certain though after the last few hours: as long as they were together, they were going to be happy. He would make sure if it, no matter how much the universe was out to get them.

V

View Online

Time was slowing down again as the two were standing around waiting. Their cars weren’t far behind, but they couldn’t come soon enough – at least it would give them someplace to sit! In the meantime Karl decided to take in more of the house.

If the pictures from before didn’t show it, it definitely looked like a rustic country home. At least there was an outdoor garage of sorts where they could put their cars, probably used for carts and such. Which probably explained why there was a firewood holder on the side near the front door. If it wasn’t for the fact that there was actual shingling on the roof instead of the straw, or hay, or whatever-it-was on the other houses he saw he’d probably forget he was about five minutes from one of Equestria’s cities.

‘City,’ he scoffed. If that’s a city, then I’m gonna adopt in the near futur— he flinched at that thought, cursing at himself. He really didn’t need to be reminded of that, even if it was still nearly a year away. Looking over to Karyn, who was leaning against a nearby tree, he wondered how she was doing in regards to that. There wasn’t any signs yet, but was that due to her hiding them?

“Are ya doing okay?” he called, while stepping toward her.

She looked up from her slump. “Still breathing, still haven’t gone insane yet, I miss Obā-sama and the family already….” As he got next to her, a smile formed. “Still got you though, so it’s worth it.”

“Anything else on yaur mind?” When she gave a shrug, he shook his head slightly. “Karyn, I know ya don’t want to acknowledge it, but how are ya holding up with Ponyville here?”

“Feels like a backwater compared to home,” she spat. “I’m really hoping we can find something modern here.” With a wave of her hoof she pointed out the area, “Though I gotta say this isolation is fucking perfect. Just far enough away from the path even.”

“Focus on that then,” he reassured, slinking under her foreleg and smiling up to her. “I checked and we still have an internet signal out here too.”

She pulled him close, placing him right on her front. “Color me actually surprised then.” They both stared at each other for a moment, before they relaxed into a hug.

“We’ll get through this,” he whispered. “We’re gonna have our happy ending, and not even the fucking universe will—”

“OH MY GOODNESS!” Both of them jumped at the scream, unraveling from each other and turning to face the source. Not far away, they saw an earth pony mare staring there with the widest smile both had ever seen.

She was pink; like cotton candy, bubble gum, and taffy had blasted her at full force. The way her mane and tail was a curly mess gave credibility to perhaps that being what had happened.

Karl was staring in shock in confusion, while Karyn was looking in fear.

“Helloooo!” she sang, waving widely. “How are you doing? Doing fine? I’m certainly doing great! I mean, I was just sitting there getting ready to go help Bubble and Surprise with homework, when my withers started a-twitching!” She crouched down on her front legs, her back arching up slightly as she gave it a quick shake. Karl himself just continued to stare dumbfounded. “I knew right there that I had forgotten something extremely important! Like one step below not breaking a Pinkie Promise important! Extra-triple-super-duper important” She stood back up, bringing a forehoof up and outwards. “But now I’m here! And I find that we got some special new arrivals to Ponyville!”

One blink was all Karl could respond with at first. As the silence continued, he managed to push out, “Uh—”

“I mean, I don’t think there’s a pony-human couple here in Ponyville!” She dropped to her haunches, one forehoof raised and the other pointing to it like she was counting fingers. “I mean I know quite a few! They’ve been to Equestria here and there! But oh where to start?! There’s….”

Karl pushed her away from his attention as she continued to ramble, looking to Karyn. “What the fuck are we looking at?” he asked.

“Not what, who,” she corrected, still looking forward. “That’s… Pinkie Pie.”

“Pinkie Pie— oh,” he realized. He snapped back to the mare in question, still talking despite them not listening, also now crouched low to the ground. I guess trying to find a number for the police or an asylum is out of the question.

“And also there was that couple that tried to move here but decided on Canterlot, so yep!” She looked back to them. “You’re officially the first pony-human couple to move in here!” She stood back up straight, forehoof snapping up to them. “It’s nice to meet you! What are your names? Are you just so excited? Any jumpy jackersons here?” Karl and Karyn continued to stare, neither speaking or moving much. Then her smile dropped as fast as a bullet breaking glass. “Oh! Oops!” She snapped herself back, her forehoof that was held out finding itself knocking against her head. “Bad, Pinkie! Bad! Show some restraint!” A deep breath was taken, and also knocking her hoof against her chest. “Right….” she breathed out as she looked back, her eyes and smile not as wide as before. “Let me try this again….” She calmly reached out her forehoof again, not extending to full length. “I’m Pinkie Pie, I’m the owner of this house here. I’m here to help you settle in.”

On instinct Karl’s hand started to extend forward, but he still stared at her unable to process what exactly if this was real. This is supposed to be one of Equestria’s heroes? He thought.

“Oh!” Pinkie chirped, causing Karl to snap back a bit. “Don’t worry, I know all about the customs and stuff! Actually…” She took a step back, Karl just staring once again as she stood up onto her hind legs. “Here, this better?” Before Karl could answer, Pinkie immediately dropped back onto all fours, a blush appearing. “Oh! No! Wait! I don’t have clothes on! Oh, dangit!” She turned away, and began looking around the area. “I knew I should have had stashed clothing around Ponyville in case of clothing emergencies!”

Karl turned away, clutching his head in thought. Was he going insane or was something messing with him? Long lost queens, ancient magic, immortal beings, and now this? Might as well throw him into the middle of nowhere to start the quest to kill the eldritch abomination to go with the self-fulfilling prophecy. Maybe throw in someone who falls in love with him for no reason. Or multiple someones cause why not?

He glanced up to Karyn, who seemed to be sharing his ire. She looked back, and the face she gave told him that she was expecting this. “It’s okay there, I think we can deal with the no clothes,” she spoke up.

“It’s… fine?” Karl managed to say in agreement. At this point, the fact there wasn’t clothes on her aside from a bag slung around her was probably the most normal thing about her. And at least their fur coats… well he didn’t want to finish that thought.

“Okay then!” Pinkie exclaimed, turning back around. She reached a forehoof out, this time Karl managing to actually connect his hand to it to shake. “Like I said, I’m Pinkie Pie! And you are?”

“K-Karl O’Donnell,” he answered. He tilted his head over, “and my wife, Karyn.” He pulled his hand back, Pinkie’s smile fell as he did so.

“I came on too hard there, huh?” she asked. Karl didn’t respond as she continued with, “It’s been hard to remember to keep my introductions contained.” She crossed her forehooves, looking down toward the ground. Karl couldn’t shake the feeling her mane was straightening out of all things. “Taking on more international responsibilities, becoming the head of my own business chain, becoming a mother…” Her face disappeared behind her mane as she continued to slowly slump down toward the ground. “Past Me realized even before all that just how the world truly wasn’t sunshine and rainbows. I can’t just be Ms. Smiles – now Mrs., actually – all the time; I had to contain my excitement, only letting it out where it truly counts.”

When did this go from awkward from crazy to awkward from melodrama? Karl asked inwardly. Well… if she is the owner here, best try to salvage this… Karl released a cough, before speaking out loud, “It’s… okay?”

Karl jumped as Pinkie snapped her head back up, another wide smile on her face. “Great! So, do you mind telling a few things about yourself? Or do you just want to get this house tour underway?”

Jesus Christ, I think my tongue must be bleeding at this point. At least she admits she has problems, he thought before he said aloud, “I think we’d like to just get inside. Get this over with.” He saw Karyn nod in agreement out of the corner of his eye.

“Alright, shall we?” She started to walk to the front door, though it was more like a bounce.

“Just as insane as I thought….” Karyn whispered as they started to follow. As they got up to the door, he saw that Pinkie had fished out a set of keys and was opening the door – or doors since it was a two-piece door. Two clicks of the locks later, she opened both sections and she waved the two inside. “Actually, maybe I should wait out here. In case they come with our stuff,” Karyn spoke up.

Karl turned himself around. “Are ya sure?” he asked.

“We have to, don’t we?” She leaned in closer to him. “That and… I just don’t want to be near her.” When he shot her an odd look, she knelt to his level. “We can talk later about it,” she added.

“...whatever makes ya feel better,” he reassured, giving her a quick peck on the cheek. She gave a nod and stepped back out to the front yard, while he turned to step inside to join Pinkie.

Right away it looked like they were in the living room. There was a fireplace just in front of them on the left wall with a doorway on the immediate left which showed the stairs to the second floor in that room. There was a back door past the fireplace wall which unlike the front door was whole, and there was some chairs that looked like they could easily fit either of them.

“Welcome, welcome, welcome!” Pinkie cheered as she stepped to the center. “Just mind your feet! Don’t want to accidentally trip on anything as you look all around! Though first things first!” She walked over to the back wall, where there was a hatch embedded. “Right here is where your access point can be installed if you need to use the internet!” She pulled the door up, exposing data lines ready to be used.

“How long was this place wired up?” Karl asked.

“Oh, about a few years now. I’ve actually been renovating it here and there due to wear and tear. I mean this whole front part was expanded out a bit, and I even had to replace the whole roof at one point!” she explained, walking to the door on the right.

“And you just own it?” he asked.

“More like I inherited it.” There was a downturn in the cheer of her voice, and she paused just before the door. “The original owners... when they passed on, they left this to me. I was the one who actually managed to reunite them after years of them not seeing each other. It was their last thanks to me.” She looked like she was going to cry, but with a quick shake of her head she brought herself back. “Anyway, that’s just me. But we’re here for you two.” She opened the door to back room, and what Karl saw gave him pause.

Despite the rustic look of the outside of the house and even Ponyville, it looked like they stepped into the modern age. There was tile on the floor, and an actual washer and dryer. Pinkie was commenting some things but it went over his head as he followed her through a door on their left which gave him a glimpse of the stairs before they hung a quick right through another door.

As he refocused he found they were in the dining room and the kitchen with more of that modern look. Three other doors were in here: one on the same wall that they came in from which most likely went to the other side of the staircase, the second right across from them that most likely went outside, and the third was on the right side wall. Karl stepped up to the third, and opened it revealing a bathroom.

His jaw dropped slightly. An actual bathtub, actual toilet, and actual sink. Maybe they were shaped oddly, maybe the shower over the tub itself looked like it should come out of the ceiling instead of on a weird pole; but they were still things he was used to.

“Everything in here is ready to go!” Pinkie continued on, turning his attention back to her. “All hooked up and just needing a dial turned or a button pushed!” As they walked to the far left door, which gave Karl a good look at the equipment here, she pointed up to the top. “Also, smoke and carbon alarms are ready!” she said pointing out one right there.

Damn, and here I thawt this place was gonna be more ancient than Granpap’s house, Karl mused. As they walked through the next door, they were back to the staircase again and he found the room to have a decent foyer look of sorts despite it not being the entrance.

“Normally you would have to watch your head when climbing up these steps on two legs, but this house was built not just for equines!” she said, taking her time to climb up them.

“Kinda why we chose this place,” Karl said, not saying any more for Karyn’s sake as for where that topic would take them. As they got to the landing, he felt a small knot start to form as he realize there was only a door on their immediate right and to the left a small hall with one last door.

“Now there’s a guest bedroom up here as well, but let’s first show you the master bedroom!” She trotted down the hall with Karl following. When she opened the door, Karl was left silent again as he looked, though this time it was along the lines of what he was expecting.

It looked cramped – now coming to the conclusion that the rustic roof shrunk the possible size of the second floor despite remembering from the pictures it didn't apply to the back of the house. The bed was definitely made with ponies – or maybe donkeys – in mind, the desk on one side looked cheap and bulky, and the built in closet looked like an afterthought. At least the windows wouldn't shine the sun on them in the morning and he had to admit that back window had a great view of the backyard and forest beyond.

Pinkie seemed to be getting the hint at his frustration. “Um, yeah… I forgot to keep in mind that when somepony would finally move in that there would be a very, very, very good chance the bed would be a problem.”

Don’t ya mean someone who’s not a pony? Karl drawled in his head. “I think we’ll figure something out.”

“Well you’re free to do what you want with it. I’m sure your wife especially would be annoyed by it.” Karl glared at her, opening his mouth to— “I can tell she’s sensitive about it.”

He nearly bit his tongue upon hearing that. “…do ya?” Admittedly it wasn’t hard to figure out, but then again probably only one percent of the population on both Earths managed to get that through their heads.

“I’ve been around for a while,” she sighed, leaning against the wall. “I’m good at reading a pony’s face when it comes to certain things. The way she’s pouting? When attention is on her? Just seemed like a good hunch.” She ran a hoof through her mane, as if scratching an itch on the top of her head. “You both didn’t seem keen on moving here.”

“We’re… not,” he confirmed.

“It’s none of my business of what’s going on, but…” she trailed off.

“But…?” Karl asked back.

“I can help make it at least a bit more happy. Do you like parties?” she asked.

His face scrunched at the idea. Uh, yeah, terrible idea. It’s also creepy just asking like that. “No, no way,” he blurted out.

Pinkie looked like she had been hit. “What?! How can you—” suddenly a hoof of hers landed her head alongside a groan. “Ugh! I should have guessed! I even just got done about—” She clapped her hooves together, and stretched herself upward as she took a deep breath. As she released it, she looked to Karl with an apologetic look. “I… never took into consideration someone would not want a party.” She pointed to herself. “I have this… thing, where I feel an obligation to help all newcomers to Ponyville here feel welcome here. Usually it’s with welcoming parties.” She waved a hoof around randomly as she explained.

Karl stared dumbfounded, more of her insanity leaking out after she had throttled it back. “What?”

“It’s… not important,” she coughed into her forehoof, Karl getting the idea and deciding not to press. “Anywho, I understand if you want your space. I should have known that especially since we’re here, where the people I helped wanted their space, but I guess some things never go away.”

He felt like his eyes were gonna dry out, but he couldn’t do anything else because his vocal chords didn’t want to form words. God, she’s fucking insane one minute and the next it feels like she’s someone ya wanna give a hug because they’re trying so hard…

The sound of a horn from a truck snapped them both out of their slump. “Whoa!” Pinkie exclaimed, “What was that?”

“Probably the moving people with our stuff,” he guessed. He looked back to her and asked, “We are good to go on that, right?”

“Yeppers! Papers are ready, just need to hand those and the keys over!” she answered, hopping away from the wall. “Did you want to see the guest room? There’s nothing in there but another wall closet though.”

“I’ll be fine, Karyn probably will want me down there to help. Plus I wanna make sure they didn’t mess with anything.” Pinkie nodded, and he fast walked his way out of the house. Looking out to the scene, he saw Karyn chatting with one of the drivers, and also others who were unhooking the chains on their cars. He didn’t miss the fact she was on all fours again, which was starting to bother him.

Karyn’s ear flicked and she turned her head to see him walk over. “Is everything set?” she asked.

“We’re good to go. There’s plenty of room right in front,” he answered, pointing behind him with a thumb.

“Perfect.” She turned back to the driver. “All the boxes can go right in there. Leave the motorcycle with the cars.”

“Yes ma’am,” the driver replied. He turned and trotted back to the others, barking out orders.

“Are ya okay?” Karl asked Karyn. “Ya look more wrong than before.”

She looked to him with a raised eyebrow. “I… what do you mean?”

“Karyn, when we can: we need to tawlk.” He knelt down toward her ear. “A lot more is bothering ya than ya’re telling me,” he whispered. They watched as their cars were brought to ground level, and after quickly unlocked the doors the ponies began to get to work. Karl paid attention to how each one did so: how the pegasus seemed to make each box weightless to carry by a single hoof, the earth ponies stacking them on their back without breaking a sweat, and of course the unicorns trotting along with some in telekinesis. Just a reminder to not piss off the locals… if I can help it.

“Okay then,” Pinkie spoke, as she walked back up to them. “So I think everything is in order. We talked the logistics on the phone before, so all that’s left is the final send off.” Both of them didn’t reply to her remark as she produced a ring of keys and a stack of papers. “Do you two need anything else?”

On the phone? Karl questioned. Guess Emmé passed herself off as one of us, he concluded. “Is there a furniture store ya recommend?” he asked aloud.

“Oh, easy! Stationery and Furniture right on Mane Street! Just look for the sign of a quill and sofa!” She beamed a bright smile to them, though they both remained quiet. “Right, right,” she moved on. “Well… here you go!” Stretching out her forelegs, she held out the keys and papers to them.

Karl took them from her, holding them outstretched himself for a moment before he brought his arms down. “Thank… ya,” he muttered.

Her smile was noticeably dropping, and she sighed. “At the very least… I hope you two are happy together.”

God damnit, stop stepping on my heart! “Look, I’m sorry it’s just—”

“Ah, ah, ah!” she tutted. “No need! Not my business to know!” She flicked her mane out of her eyes, smile somewhat returning. “Though if you ever need somepony to talk to, I’m here or anypony else here!”

“We’ll keep that in mind,” he responded.

“Have a good one!” she said with a salute, starting to trot off.

“Ya too.” They watched her start to walk off, both staying on her until she out of view. Karl’s eyes rolled up to the sky, What the fuck is she? he thought as he did so.

“Can we go inside please?” Karyn asked. “I need to fucking sit somewhere.”

“Same here,” he agreed. They both made their way inside, steering clear of the moving ponies as they still did their work, the pile of boxes stacked up on the right side. Both sat themselves in the chairs next to the table, Karl grunting a bit as the cushioning betrayed how soft it looked. If Karyn felt it she didn’t show it as she sat.

“Well, the pink maniac aside, that was less painful than I believed it would be,” Karyn mumbled.

“How the fuck is she a national hero?” he asked, keeping his voice down in case any of the mover ponies might find offense to that. “I mean, really? She’s like she’s living on a third world!”

“I… do have to admit one thing though. As schizophrenic as I thought she would be, I didn’t expect one of those moods of hers to have empathy or understanding.” She began to rub her forehead. “But fuck me, literally not even an hour into Ponyville and we run into one of the Knights Elemental…”

“It’s probably just a freak coincidence,” Karl suggested. “And honestly this place isn’t as big as I’ve heard of.”

“When it comes to those mares and this town?” She looked to him directly. “Don’t expect any coincidence to be just that. I mean this house? Seems way too easy we got a place like this.”

“Karyn, please don’t tell me this is ya thinking this Curse thing is real,” Karl groaned.

“So far it seems like it’s a rumor becoming too real.” She looked to see the driver from before walk up to them, holding their keys.

“Everything’s unloaded as you wanted,” he said, handing Karyn the keys. “Enjoy your day then.” He tipped his cap and he walked out of the door. A few moments later the sound of the trucks coming to life sounded, signaling their departure.

Karyn stood himself up, stretching his limbs. “Well… I dunno about ya, but I think I’m gonna head into town.”

“Wait, already?” She pushed herself to the edge of her seat. “Why though?”

“Well so I have something for dinner for us. Plus maybe see if I can find the places we need to goto for the rest of the papers we need to do,” he brought up. “Do ya need me around for the unpacking?”

“Well, no but... “ she sighed, shaking her head. “You know what? It’s just me. Just the idea of going into Ponyville….”

Karl stood up from his seat, walking over and embracing her. “We’ll get through this,” he reminded her. Don’t go insane on me, Karyn. Bad enough with what we’ve learned. As he broke away, he added, “Maybe ya should rest up. I’ll be back later with some food and to help with the boxes.”

“Okay… okay,” she agreed. “Just… try to be careful. Not with getting hurt, but what you might run into.”

“No guarantees, Karyn.”

“That’s what’s worries me.” Handing him a house key, Karl gave her a quick kiss before he walked to the front door.

When he opened it up, he nearly swore upon seeing Emmé stand there.

“Well, looks like you guys made it in one piece,” she said. Her arms were crossed, and the small smirk on her face looking nothing but condescending to Karl.

“Where have ya been?” he asked. Then again wish ya stayed outta this.

“Watching from a distance, making sure that nothing goes wrong,” she explained. “Since nothing did, just thought I’d pop in to update you.”

“Well ya popped in, and we’re okay now,” Karl seethed, glaring at her.

“Maybe, but….” she started to glare back at him. “I’m here to make sure there’s no complications. I don’t know pony society that well, so you never know what may pop up. Especially when the foal comes around.”

“It’s a year from now, we’ll worry about that later.”

Emmé rolled her eyes as she dropped her arms to her sides, seemingly as a show of backing off. “Well you got a number to call me on if an emergency pops up.” She glanced to Karyn as she said, “That includes some of your issues. You have a good day then.” With a snap of her fingers, she winked out of existence.

“Banshee,” Karl cursed, rubbing his eyes. He looked back to Karyn as he added, “The less I see of her, the better.”

“Agreed.”

Karl hummed quietly as he start to approach the Ponyville outskirts. Trees were quickly becoming less and less, and he saw the road up ahead was turning from dirt to whatever kind of hard rock or substance that was ahead. It certainly wasn’t asphalt. Perhaps some kind of medieval rock that he couldn’t recall the name of and was most likely there.

The fact that Alter-Earth had a lot of parallel names to Human-Earth locations both real and fictional gave him confidence in that. Though a lot of those fictional places probably weren’t now that he thought of it. With a Canterlot here, was there actually a Camelot? A King Arthur and Merlin?

He forced that theory out of his mind as he saw he was starting to cross into Ponyville. It looked like he stepped back in time now as he saw the buildings with straw roofs and the lack of road markers.

Then, of course, there was the residents. “Ponyville” might be a lazy name but it seemed appropriate as he saw nothing but ponies on the ride to the house.

Said residents he was starting to see trickle into his field of vision as he passed through more streets. And that feeling he stepped through time as well as across worlds came about even more has he saw wooden carts being pulled by a few.

Passing by some of them, he kept his head held high as he trekked along. Although he could feel sweat start to form as the continued fact that none of them wore any clothes kept being presented to him.

“Oh my, is that one new in town?”

Karl didn't react outwardly, instead keeping himself walking forward as he managed to hear that. Out of the corner of his eye he saw the one, a mare, pointing toward him whispering to another mare. Also doing a bad job of hiding that she was doing so. Then again, he was technically… “unique” now.

“Is it? I can't tell. You don’t see many of them around here.”

Karl decided to slowly glance to them over his shoulder, watching them jump and pretend they weren't doing anything. Just for good measure he glanced over his other shoulder to make it look like he was looking around.

So it's gonna be one of those places huh? Or am I just unlucky… again? he thought, not slowing himself down.

Landmarks, he realized, weren't making themselves known so far. Perhaps if one counted the occasional shop sign with a simple picture or the street names, but even when he took a turn that wouldn't get him closer to the center he still didn't find anything that would stand out yet.

What he did find were more whispers that he overheard about him, along with some ponies even not hiding they were looking at him. No, more like actually stopping what they were doing to stare at him like some kind of car crash that just happened.

So if they were gonna stare at him, he might as well stare back. Which he swore some of them actually yelped a bit at.

Shaking it off, he turned his attention back to his journey. He probably should have pulled up a map but he decided at this point to perhaps keep his attention on the people around him.

Such as the big, red stallion who was trotting out of a side street not looking to him and who he was about to crash into.

“Whoa! Whoa!” Karl yelled, almost tripping forward as he stopped in his tracks.

“Oh mah stars!” the stallion replied, swinging his attention to Karl and jumping a bit himself. Both of them stared at each other for a few seconds, breathing heavily. Karl opened his mouth to yell, but the stallion beat him to it as he said, “Ah apologize fer that. Ah wasn't watchin’ where Ah was goin’.”

And Karl clamped his jaw shut, almost biting his tongue. Someone with actual respect here? He took a slow breath in to calm himself, but he noticed something behind the stallion. It was yellow topped, but a brown color presented itself as it moved into view.

Those colors became pony shaped as he saw a filly peeking her head out from behind the stallion, looking to Karl. The first thing he noticed was that she was shaking in what looked like abject fear.

“OhmygoodnessI’msorry!” she squeaked out, suddenly then dashing back into the street they came from.

The stallion went wide eyed and turned around. “Cinnamon!” he yelled, galloping after her.

Karl stood there slack jawed. What… the fuck? He looked after them, watching the filly duck into an alley, and the stallion following. Shaking himself back to reality, he pulled his phone out. Alright, let's just get this shit over with then. Might as well get started in finding a new job.

Karyn laid down on the upstairs bed trying to get comfortable, but she couldn't relax. Not just because it was too small for her and felt like a rock, but she still couldn't let go of the fact that she was in Ponyville.

She tried to bury herself in some work to get her mind off: moving the cars into the “garage,” unpacking some linens and even thinking to give this place a quick dusting before realizing there was probably a spell on the house to prevent that at the moment given how clean it seemed. She could have maybe moved their proper bed up here but she decided that was a bit too much.

Well… she could if she used—

No, no, no! she quickly shot down, giving a shudder. She was not going to use that. Her own telekinesis was enough. She just had to concentrate. Plus now that she was around magic again it would—

She groaned, rolling over and letting her hind legs lay off the edge of the bed. Another thing to remind her she was where she was. Admittedly it made walking easier, and perhaps it would give more of a reason to not use…

She sat up, snorting another puff of frustration as she angrily made her way out of the house. She wasn't going to let the universe do this to her again. She wouldn't break, being in Ponyville wasn't going to break her. Slamming and locking the door behind her, she began to trek into town.

Karl kept a growl in his throat as he exited probably the tenth store that he happened to find hiring. Three were out of his expertise, one he literally couldn't do which was expected.

The others though? ‘Sorry we’ve decided we’re not hiring now’, ‘You're too tall for this’, ‘we can't have hands handling our products’, ‘this is a civil environment’, ‘I-I meant hooves on work as in literally’!

His favorite though had to be the one he was making sure he kept on his ‘shitbag’ list: ‘you monsters took the Lost Foal, what makes you think I'll give you a job?’

Well since I'm a monster, how about I rip out yaur heart and show it to ya with my arm going through yaur back? he echoed in his head. The look of horror on the living trash’s face almost made him crack a smile as he stormed off. He wasn’t a monster… he wasn’t… Not a fucking monster... He blinked away the thought, taking note everyone was giving him a wide berth as he stormed down the road.

Which wasn’t surprising, all things considered. So far this town hadn't given him much reason to let anyone get near him and get their business involved with his. Only a few people here had even given him a simple greeting.

And the fact the ‘good afternoons’ went to ‘good evenings’ just before this cued him into how long he'd been out. And so far… he miraculously didn't feel exhausted yet. Well he worked up a sweat, but with the time passage and the surprising amount of places he'd been to…

Just how much am I not a normal human anymore? he wondered. He decided perhaps he should maybe just find a grocery store of some sort and head back. Looking up to the sky above, it had definitely started to turn to night, and he didn't exactly wanna be out here alone.

Then again, he was sure a good eighty percent of this place didn't want to be alone with him.

Out of the corner of his eye he spotted the next street sign: Mane Street. Oh are ya fucking kiddi— he shook off the observation. Turning to follow it, he paused in place at the sight in front of him.

He remembered seeing the tree before, but looking at it this close was a whole other story. It looked like it was actually a building, three or four stories maybe, and the area it was in was like one big plaza. Said plaza he found cars, actual cars, both parked in various places and a couple being driven on the far side.

“Well damn,” he merely said. Looking both ways, he hurried himself across toward the center. Crossing by the parking lot in front of the tree, he made sure he was on the right track to at least one place he wanted to know where it was. With a street like this, there had to be one place that had food.

The sound of a door opening caught his attention, and he turned to the tree found a unicorn stepping out of it. Blonde hair, pink coat, and that was all he took note of before he turned his attention back forward. He had enough on his mind, didn't need to get caught up with trying to—

The sound of hoofsteps next to him cause him to snap his attention down, seeing that very unicorn trotting next to him.

“Well, hello there!” she sang. “You look new in town!”

“Uh… hi?” he replied. “I am.”

“What brings you here to Ponyville?”

Oh come on… “Moved here,” he answered, keeping his eyes off her.

“Oh really now?” she stepped forward enough for him to see her slightly as they kept walking. “Anyone in your life? A woman?” He saw her wink slightly. “A mare?”

“Alright lemme stop ya there,” he said with a wave of his hand. “I'm married, and even if I wasn't yau’re playing a game faster than ya should be playing and heading straight for rejection.”

“Merde, Karl. Is that how you treat people?”

He stopped in his tracks, with his foot stomping hard that he swore it caused an echo across town. He looked to her in a mix of anger and surprise. “Emmé?!” he yelled.

“Hello to you too,” she replied, evenly. Jaw twitching, he moved to scream again before she cut him off with, “before you ask: I'm here like this doing my own business. Making sure that spell you used gets fixed up by the ones who made it.” She tilted her head back toward the tree. “That's the Mage Guild over there.”

“Well good for ya. Now leave me alone. Have a good day, Emerald Road.” Looking away again, he began to fast walk away from her. God damnitall.

Emmé scoffed, not following him. Toton, using my real name and failing to pronounce it right. Especially when I'm in this pony disguise… unless was he giving me a pony name? Shaking it off, she turned to walk the other way. There was other business she was hoping to get done here.

Karl kept stomping away, only glancing back to see the banshee not following him to his relief. Though now his head was throbbing and he just wanted to get out of here more than ever. He looked around, still seeing more of the same old buildings though now the streets had opened up wide. Though he spotted the store Pinkie had mentioned, and it did in fact have furniture inside from what he could see in the window. Why it also apparently sold office supplies was weird but he pushed that out of his mind as he looked back forward.

Ahead of him, he slowed down to take in the sight of a building and how batshit crazy it looked with its over dramatic sweet treat design. Though sweets meant sugar which he could use at the moment.

Ducking inside the door – a detail he noticed on all these stores whereas the actual houses he’d have to maybe crawl through – the bell rung above him and he looked around the front room. It looked like some cross between a bakery and an actual restaurant. A bakery because of the display of pastries and treats up front, and a restaurant given the tables all strewn about that ready to be waited. Though there wasn’t a soul in sight. Almost closing time?

Walking up to the knee-high counter, he actually had to bend over slightly to ring the lone bell next to the register. When nothing happened after a few moments he tapped it again, still no kind of response. Groaning a bit, he looked at the menu on his left and saw an admittedly extensive list. This place definitely was a full on restaurant given the menu items, though they had some kind of treat twist for the most part. On the corner without tables he found a staircase of all things with a distinct ‘do not enter’ sign there. The colors of the place seemed to keep with the candy theme with a yellow like cake layers on the walls, a cotton candy blue with the floorboards—

He looked down at his feet as he spotted pink and white, seeing two ponies, kids, looking up at him with wide eyes and even wider smiles.

“HI THERE!” they both yelled, causing him to flinch as he swore he felt ringing in his ears.

“How you doing?”

“Are you new in town?”

“You're tall!”

“Really tall for a human!”

“What's it like having hands?”

“What's it like having no fur?”

“Do you like parties?”

Karl wanted to plug his ears against this assault, but he was frozen. This was his true hell. Emmé had killed him by inducing an anger overload and now he was to spend eternity here constantly bombarded with annoying screeching and no sign of the—

“Bubble, Surprise!” a familiar voice sounded from right behind him. “Did you two finish your homework?”

“But Mooom!” they both whined.

“It's somepony new!”

“And a new somepony deserves a nice welcome, welcome, welcome!”

Karl whipped himself around, seeing Pinkie Pie leaning over the counter to look at the living stereo pieces turned up way too high. She was smiling too, though it was more like that familiar ‘you're gonna be in trouble if you don't listen to me’ smile he remembered his mom had.

“Well remember what I said: you can't party until all your homework is done!” Pinkie sang. “That also means trying to give somepony a nice, big, extra-extraordinary un-ordinary welcome, welcome, welcome!”

“Awwww…” they both chorused, in a lot less decibels to Karl's relief. In that cooldown, he managed to hear them start to run off.

“Cmon, Bubble! We gotta tackle that math!”

“It’s in for a real surprise, Surprise!” Karl watched out of the corner of his eye as they scampered off up the stairs. How he didn't hear them before came across his mind, but he was glad he wasn't hearing them now.

“My double bundle of pride and joy,” Pinkie spoke. “Bubble Berry and Surprise.”

“Well I hope that's my last surprise, cause I never saw it coming,” Karl replied, also letting out a breath that demanded he take in more oxygen right after.

“I certainly didn't expect to see you again so quick!” she beamed.

“Nor I to ya.”

Her smile dropped. “I'm sorry about them. They're a teeeeeny tiny bit too excited around customers.”

Understatement of all history, he barely kept to himself.

“But let’s not stick to that! You came in here for something delicious, right?” She pushed herself off the counter, clapping her front hooves together before she touched down the floor. “So what can I getcha?”

He looked back at the menu on the left, but just shrugged and answered, “Just a simple chocolate milkshake.” He reached into his pocket, pulling out a few of the bits he got converted and putting them on the counter. “Please,” he quickly added.

“On it!” she chirped, swiping up some of the bits but leaving a couple there. “So what's on your mind? You don't look happy.”

Karl quirked an eyebrow, watching her as she ducked into a door behind her really quick and coming back out with milk balanced on her back. “I normally don't look happy even when I am,” he snarked.

“Oh I can see it though!” she said over her shoulder. “I've seen plenty of ponies who try to hide it!”

His eyebrows went to crossed as he said, “well I'm not a freaking pony, if ya couldn't tell.” And he felt his stomach lurch as he remembered who this was exactly.

“Oh, right! Wrong vocabulary!” she said back, to his relief. “I may not know human facial expressions completely yet, but the way you're tensed up all over I think is a good indicator.”

As she started the mixer, he went silent. So far he didn't want to bother with everyone, yet he internally argued that this pissed off look of his maybe made him look like a moron to the non-scumbags here.

When the noise died down, he admitted out loud, “I've running into specist after specist here.”

“WHAT?!” she yelled in response, looking back to him. “Hang on one second there! Ponyville is the nicest, most welcoming delcoming place in all of Equestria!”

“Well I dunno what to tell ya, but that's what's been happening to me.” He raised a finger as he added, “Just me going about my business while walking down the street causes people to turn their heads.”

“But—”

“How about when I tried for the possibility of getting a new job these people kept turning me down just because I'm human? They all didn't say it outright, but I could tell!”

Both of the stared at each other for some stretched out moments. Pinkie sighed and grabbed the mix. “I can't exactly disprove what you're saying, but it's hard to believe you.” She paused in her steps. “But I guess after what happened with DJ—” she stopped what she was saying. “Erwhoops! Wrong thing to think about!”

“What… are ya—”

“Personal! Change the topic!” she moved on, stepping to another station.

“O...kay…” he drawled out. God she's nuts. “So ya rent out houses and own a restaurant?” he asked.

“Just the one house, and it's a restaurant chain!” With a new smile she explained, “Places all over Alter-Earth! Got a second place started up and it’s ran by my last apprentice right here in Ponyville! And I’ve even got one in forty two of the fifty states of America alone!”

“Must be a real hit,” he commented.

“Well… everywhere else,” she admitted. “Business has been slow here lately, I’ve sort of downgraded this place to handle only the occasional sit-downs and pick ups like how it was a bakery before. Haven’t had the need to really get the staff going, or stay open into the night, and I think the second restaurant gets all of the business this one should be getting.”

Gee I wonder why? Such a mystery except the answer just ran upstairs, he thought. I certainly wouldn’t come here to get pestered by them.

“Though at the moment it certainly doesn’t help my sous chef is on vacation and my most recent waitress just broke her leg.” She brought the shake over to him. “Here you go!”

Taking it, he looked her over again. By all rights he should hate her just for how unchained she was. And someone that happy-go-lucky should not even care about him.

But if she was willing to try and listen to him…

“Sounds like I'm not the only one with problems,” he started.

She looked up to him, somber. “I mean between work and the twins, I’m swamped. I can't just let them stay at home alone yet so I gotta bring them here. And my husband’s too busy with the weather.” She gave a shrug of her shoulders. “It wouldn't be that bad if I just had a little bit more help in the meantime and—” she snapped into a new smile, eyes beaming again. “Say… how good are you at cooking?”

Karl almost dropped his drink as he suppressed a flinch. What the shit? “I… do the cooking at home for my wife and I,” he answered.

“Do you have experience working with others in a business?”

“I worked in customer service over a phone.”

“Are you busy tomorrow?”

He looked off to the side for a moment. Granpap always said to never let a golden opportunity slip by, just like when Karyn and I started dating. Though… Karyn's not going to like this. But…. He looked up to the top of the stairs for a split second. Or maybe what we need. Or I'll need for us soon. “I'm open,” he stated looking back to her.

She gave the counter a couple taps with her hoof. “Meet me here tomorrow at seven. An hour before opening.”

He managed to crack a smile. “Ya got it,” he replied. With a quick raise of his drink, he took a sip of his shake. Almost immediately eyes flash open for a moment. “Whoa.”

“Always aim to please!” Pinkie declared, giving a salute.

“Well ya hit the mark. Cya tomorrow.” With that he turned to walk out the door.

“Also! If you need food: keep going down Mane Street! When you see the asphalt roads, make a left! Look for the stores with a red triangle, they sell meat and fish!”

He took one more look at her, giving a nod. Ya know… maybe she's not as nuts as Karyn says.

Continuing to walk along, he kept his head down as ponies were still going about. Sure enough, after quite a few minutes, he found those asphalt roads Pinkie had mentioned. Right away it almost seemed like there was some kind of bubble that seperated where he was walking from and where he was walking to. Taking a left, he looked upward to start looking for his goal - a goal.

Though upon looking up, he realized the whole new world he had stepped into. There were sidewalks, cars, and he even got to see some non-ponies going about! A couple of griffons were sat out front of a restaurant, which caught him off guard. Examining the front, sure enough there was that red triangle.

‘The Meatery’, should keep that in mind for Karyn and I, he noted. As he continued to walk, he bristled upon a pony walking toward him and staring right at him. What the fuck now?

“Evening!” she greeted, almost causing Karl to spit out his drink. “You new in town? Been a while since I’ve seen another human!”

His mind was doing whiplashes back and forth as he contemplated what was going on. Sure he got a couple of non-idiots, but nothing like this! “Just… moved in today…” he answered.

“Hey, welcome! Hope you have some fun around here! You have a good one now!” Karl kept completely silent as she went on her merry way. He blinked multiple times to make sure that what was around him was actually there.

“Why the fuck couldn’t we have gotten this part of town?” he growled under his breath. “Then again, maybe if everything went my way the universe would try to get me in bed with one of those princesses… somehow.” Shaking off that thought, he steadied himself as he pushed on to get this task done.

Wrong. It all looked and felt so wrong. The sun was too big in the sky and not as bright as it should be, the colors of everything were too saturated, and the clouds were too low to the ground. And just so much more to Karyn. Like how the trees didn't look nearly as sturdy, the temperature was too mild, and…

Fuck this place. Equestria is still so fake, she uttered in her head. If they could have reasonably lived in a place outside Equestria – like Inari with her family for example – she probably would have jumped on that instead. Contrary to what Equestria taught, the land of the ponies were the ones with the odd weather. The Everfree forest? As natural as Human-Earth and about seventy percent of the rest of Alter-Earth. The only reason it was "scary" was because it prevented weather manipulation over it. Just one of many lies taught and not corrected due to the pride of the nobility.

And still so many others things that her eyes were opened to thanks to science! Heck, even things like magic were mistaught: for example, how Equestria once taught incantations weren’t real but now they’re the basis for the most advanced spells!

After that rambling, she refocused her glare back forward – and quickly realized where her rage had taken her. She was already in Ponyville proper, a good distance that a quick glance over her shoulder confirmed. She saw ponies, ponies all around her.

All of them were staring right at her.

She wasn't even standing on two hooves , but that didn't matter. The typical adult pony even if they were walking Human-Earth style couldn't look her in the eye when she was on four. But here everyone was on four, so they didn't even reach her shoulders – or rather her withers – which made her literally stand out.

Just ignore them… don't let them get to you… she uttered in her head. She kept pushing forward, yet a lot of her wanted her to turn around. But that would be admitting defeat, that would be breaking, that would—

“My word, I thought she was Princess Luna!”

She blinked, some anger rose within her, but also her heart rate was rising. Why the fuck can’t people see I have the wrong mane color?

“What is she wearing?”

Another blink. However, a familiar voice rang in her head.

“What are you wearing?! Is your flank too big now that you have to hide it?”

For a moment, the Ponyville streets looked like the slightly more city ones in South Cloudsdale

“My family wears clothes! I-I just decided to finally start!” she heard a younger her echo.

“I bet you had to make them like that! Or maybe just admit that you made yourself like that cause you're scared of us!”

Her legs started to shake a bit.

“Just admit it, Spirit! You're a big freak, or a big freak!”

She looked around, there was actually ponies following her. She tried to hang her head low, but it didn't make a difference. A ringing was starting to fill her hearing which drowned out the voices of the present around her but the ones in her head kept getting louder.

“Why don't you just take that magic of yours and shrink away?!”

“Maybe you’ll grow so big your fat flank will crush the school!”

“You won’t be a princess just by sizing yourself up!”

“Why don’t you turn yourself back to normal and look us in the eye!”

The ringing was getting louder, and she could feel sweat pouring down the sides of her head.

“You think I'm big?!” her younger self screamed. “Lemme show you!” A flash played in her mind, and the sight of fillies, colts, and even adults looking up at her in fear.

In the real world, she collapsed to her knees, covering her head. “Stop….” she whispered.

This was a mistake. A stupid, idiotic mistake. And she did it without the man she loved to stop her from doing it. One of many reasons why she loved him, because he stopped her from—

“WHAT IN THA HAY IS GOIN’ ON HERE?!” a voice yelled out.

Karyn peaked up. She thought it was Karl at first, but that wasn't his voice she realized.

“Ah thought Ponyville was past all this, but Ah guess Ah was mistakin’!” A hoof stomped into the ground on the last word, one that was colored yellow at the shoe and connected to red fur that ran up the leg.

Oh God, please don't let it be the pony I'm thinking of, she begged. She looked her eyes upward; and her new fear was confirmed as she found that pony she was thinking of: Big Macintosh, husband of Fluttershy. The Curse is real….

“Ya would have thunk that after fifty so on years, this town would have learned ta respect anyone’s space! And Ah can see some o’ yah who’re there back then!” He stomped a hoof again, and his eyes narrowed further.

Why did it have to be one of them out of the thousands of ponies here? Karyn cried on the inside. She looked back to the crowd, seeing them backing off nervously. Actually, fuck it. I'll take even Celestia to get me out of this.

“Well? Are y’all just gonna keep starin’?” he continued. Which did the trick as everyone began to disperse, some going the way Karyn was going before but giving the two a wide berth. “Are yah alright, ma’am?” She snapped back to him as she realized he was talking directly to her. His hoof was even held out to help her up.

Her throat was dry as she forced out, “N-not exactly…” With slight hesitation, she took his hoof and he helped hoist her to her feet. Brushing off her clothes, she looked him over. Bright red, and a goldenrod mane similar to hers albeit with some strands of gray and perhaps a shade lighter. It was him alright.

And of course still not standing up to her eye level. He was close, maybe if he stood in two legs he would actually be there. Though with ponies who had “alicorn bodies” had longer legs, necks, and barrels which compounded how much they stood above everyone else. She just happened to be the one who took that term literally just without the wings to go with her horn.

She had to give him credit that he wasn't showing any sign of being intimidated by her.

“I was an idiot for coming out here,” she confessed. “Just my stubborn pride walking me out here.”

“Ah know how bad pride can be,” he replied. “Seen it do bad thangs t’ good people.”

“‘Pride is a deadly sin’, as humans say.”

“And they're dead on ahbout that.”

“Yeah and—” she shook her head, hoof going to her forehead. “Sorry, but why am I talking about this to you? This is something I should be doing with my husband.”

“Ah can get behind th’ spirit o’ that, but sometahms any ear is better thahn tryin’ ta get back ta that one set.”

She relaxed slightly, giving him another look over. You did help me there… “I can't thank you enough for helping me there. The name’s… Karyn.”

“Pleasure’s all mahn, and ah pleasure ta meet ya.” He nodded his head as he spoke, “Big Macintosh. Though pardon me, but is it just Carin’?”

“It is…” When he kept an eyebrow raised, she clarified, “Spelt with a ‘K’.”

Both his eyebrows went up. “Oh! Ah getcha.”

“I should get out of here. My husband’ll probably be home soon.” She started to turn herself around.

“Ya new in town?”

She stopped, thinking over her next words. I don’t want to talk with any of them… “We are, moved all the way from Human-Earth.”

“Human-Earth now? Mighty— wait a sec.” He raised his hoof, pointing it to her slightly. “Your husband wouldn’t happen ta be a tall guy wearin’ dark clothes? Black hair? Looked like he didn’t want to be noticed in the background even though that hoodie makes him stand out more?”

Karyn’s eyes widened. Holy shit we both bumped into him on the same day? This isn’t normal! “Did he happen to look like he had a permanent scowl? A bit on the slender side?” When he gave a nod as an answer, Karyn reluctantly clarified, “Yeah, that was him.”

“Well butter mah biscuit.” Big Mac shook his head, holding his hoof to his head now. “Look, Ah accidentally gave him ah spook ‘cause Ah wasn’t watchin’ where Ah was goin’. Then mah daughter pulled a mighty rude maneuver and Ah didn’t get a chance to say Ah was sorry.”

Karyn raised an eyebrow. Wait, they have a kid? I heard way differently.

“Ah know we just met, but can yah do me a favor an’ pass off an apology for me?” he asked. “Ah’d do it mahself, but Ah dunno when Ah could do it. It’s either stayin’ on the farm or bringing mah daughter Cinnamon ta or from school.”

“I can do that,” she agreed. “Well if you’re busy, I guess I’ll leave you alone then. Thanks again.” She turned herself around fully, starting to walk away.

“If yah ever need help, mah door’s always open,” he said after her.

She stopped dead in her tracks again, processing what he said. Really? I have Karl to help me with my problems. And also… he might not always be there if he’s going to busy… and Karl can’t help with parenting advice…. She turned her head back to look at him. “I thought you said you were busy though,” she pointed out.

“Ah am, but it doesn’t mean ah can’t talk and manage a farm at the same time.” He chuckled slightly as he added, “Ah may have some bucking power in me still, but a good chunk o’ mah time is spent doing papers and delegatin’.”

“I… see then. I’ll keep it in mind.”

“Yah take care now.” He gave another nod to her, and her turned to walk in the opposite direction.

Karyn resumed her trot, one hoof holding her head. It felt like she was going to have a migraine given all the thoughts clashing in her head. All her worries were laid bare in front of her in just a few minutes, yet some part of her was willing to face it head on and perhaps embrace it?

“Whoa now, what have we got here?”

Her anger flared back up upon hearing that voice. She didn’t know who it was, but she knew that tone. Been a while since I’m come across one of these guys. Wavelength at least had tact. She glared over to see a triplet of stallions, nestled at a corner of a building she just passed and each smiling at her that were just asking to have all their teeth lost. And the way their eyes were half-lidded were begging to have them poked out.

“You’re a real looker now,” one said.

“For a real good reason,” another said.

“And for some real good stallions too,” the third said, whose voice was of the first she heard.

“The only action you guys are gonna get is you running off and leaving me the fuck alone,” she snapped back.

“Hey now! No need for that!”

“Especially that lame human profanity!”

“Why go with humans when you could get it better with a stallion?”

Karyn rolled her eyes. “You guys couldn’t handle a rabbit.”

“You don’t know who we are? Oak?”

“Pine?”

“And Cedar?”

I don’t have time for this. She gave a tap of her ring, “Well you’re out of luck. I’m already taken. So why don’t you go fuck off and fuck a tree?” She began to stomp away, not bothering to keep talking with these losers.

“Really? You’re in bed with a human?”

“Forget them! We’ll give you what you deserve!”

“Why waste that princess body of yours on a monkey?”

Karyn felt her horn spark slightly, and she quickly turned to stomp back up to them. Their smiles dropped immediately as she got close, all of them trying to back away only to back up into the wall they were next to. “A monkey wouldn’t toss you guys around even though you’re pieces of shit,” she growled. “The only thing you guys deserve is a good gelding. You want me to arrange that?” She ignited her magic, letting her horn glow.

One by one each one got back to their feet and took off running, tails actually between their legs. She stood and watched them scamper off, almost tripping and falling a few times before they managed to break line of sight. Snorting loudly, she practically ripped her hooves off the ground to get herself moving back to home finally.

Crowds were one thing, but when it came to a few? She always crushed them.

“Oh my, the Tree Colts actually tried to make a move on her,” a mare watching from a distance spoke.

“Hard to believe those three are their mothers' sons,” another spoke. “No survival instinct instead of too much.”

“Still, I would not want to cross that mare.”

“Oh, there’s more going on than just a bad temper.” Both of them turned to see a unicorn approach them, pink coat and blonde mane. “That mare? There’s a reason for her being a real harridelle. She’s with foal, but not in the way you think….”

Karl let out a satisfied breath as he stepped through the door to home, bags in hand. Now he felt like he got a workout. After grabbing some food he’d realize just how far he’d walk: basically the distance to the other side Ponyville and back given all the twists and turns. By the time he got home the sun had just about set, which probably meant he was out for a good four hours or so. He hoped Karyn wasn’t too worried.

Looking around, she wasn’t in the front room waiting. Was she upstairs trying to rest? Then he looked over to the pile of their stuff and noticed a good amount of boxes had been moved around, and also a sizable dent in the amount there were. “Karyn?” he called out. “I’m back!” Quickly stepping through the door to the kitchen area, he dropped the bags on the counter – a counter he realized wasn’t much better sitting just below his waist. Wonder if Pinkie would be okay with us maybe replacing these after a while, better check with her tomorrow.

Getting out the kitchen and toward the stairs, he realized he didn’t hear a response from Karyn yet. As he opened the door to their new bedroom, he finally found her curled up on the too-small-bed staring at her tablet. She took notice of him right away, unfurling herself slightly. “Oh, you’re back!” she exclaimed.

“Ya didn’t hear me?” he asked, stepping in and kneeling down to meet her. Right away they kissed and her foreleg wrapped around his back.

“Too distracted trying to get… distracted,” she explained. “Trying to get my mind settled, and I did something stupid.” When he looked at her with a raised eyebrow, she gave a quick summary of what happened.

“Karyn… are ya okay?” he asked right after she was done.

“I’m starting to be with you here now.”

“I knew you hated crowds, but holy shit to this extent?” He leaned forward and caressed her cheek.

“I just… at least I got it out of the way now, and not later on.” She leaned into his hand, which she gently pushed up to her ear. “Big Macintosh says he’s sorry about his daughter by the way.”

“Wait, that red stallion was the same one you and I saw?” He paused in his embrace as he realized that. “That’s… that’s….”

“The Curse,” she finished for him.

He gave a small roll of his eyes. “Karyn, can we….” he trailed off as he also remembered what he had to tell with his side. “Well, you’re probably not gonna like what I’m gonna say.” He pulled his hand away, taking his eyes off her as they looked to the bedding in front of her.

“Karl… what happened? Did you run into bigoted flankholes?”

“Well yes, but what happened after ya’re not gonna like this.” He took a deep breath, looking her back in the eyes as he admitted, “I bumped into Pinkie Pie again, and she might be offering me a job.”

To say Karyn blanched was an understatement. The colors on her seemed to fade away for a moment and after he blinked his eyes in returned and he swore he saw red on her appear. “...what?” she said, restrained.

“She brought it up after admitting her business was going slow, and I guess she felt some pity for me and came up with an idea,” he rationalized. When Karyn didn’t respond right away, he sighed. “Look, I know it’s a freak coincidence, especially with that Big Mac guy. But how can I turn this down? First day here and I got potential work?” He shifted himself into a more stable stance as he added, “Plus I think she’s genuinely trying to help. Yeah she was batshit insane before, but tawlking with her… it felt like there was more to her. Plus if she was that insanely happy nutcase: why the fuck would she even tawlk with us outside of business?”

Karyn stayed silent. Her eyes boring into him. The idea of him and Pinkie Pie… the prospect of potentially more of them coming into their lives… the Curse….

Yet she relaxed her tight form as he compared his experience to her talk with Big Mac. The fact he didn’t show signs of being intimidated by her, and helping her out….

“I still don’t like it,” she finally said back. “But you’re right when you say it’s just something you can’t turn down.”

“Ya jumped all over yaur dad giving ya connections for yaur art,” he reminded. At that note, her colors seemed to return to her as she gave a small nod of agreement. “But just another thing,” he continued. “Her kids? They’re like if you took that insane side of her, doubled it, hooked it up to stadium speaks in front of 30 megaphones connected to each other and broadcasted it to literally every TV on both Earths.” He shook his head, laughing a bit. “Holy shit I wanna gouge my ears out with them. But if I can tolerate them… I think it’ll help me get ready for the future.”

Her ears flicked upon remembering that detail, and then folded against her head and she turned to look at her stomach. It probably wasn’t visible to others yet, but she could feel it starting to bulge a bit. As if she needed to be even bigger. Even for her she needed to put on some fat for a foal apparently.

“Perhaps,” she merely said.

Karl got to his feet, stretching his arms. “Alright, I’m gonna get cooking. Got some basics for tomorrow, and I got some ground beef for simple burgers tonight. Let’s hope that oven works good enough.”

“Oh, lemme help you get the pans out. I think I remember where it is.” She lifted herself off the bed, stepping down onto the floor on all fours.

Something Karl took note of. “Karyn, are ya sure ya’re fine? Ya’re not… not…” the words were lost to him.

“What?”

“I mean ever since we’ve gotten here, I haven’t gotten to look up at a smile on ya. Instead I keep looking down to ya moping.” He slowly placed a hand on her shoulder. “Can we talk about that?”

She looked up to him for a moment, seeing the worry relaying to her. With a heavy sigh, she stood herself up to two legs and began to hug him close. “It’s just hard having to accept we’re here in Ponyville. And after all the shit that got us here and now what’s happened within one day? I’m just… flustered.” She beamed a big smile down to him as she gave another squeeze. “But with you around, I’m happy. And being here isn’t going to change that.” She released him, stepping back down to all fours. “Though… I have to admit, I’ve always not exactly liked walking on two legs. Especially with these legs of mine.”

Karl said nothing further on that, now probably wasn’t the best time to keep on that topic. He instead opted to follow her downstairs, and watch her as she quickly grabbed a box in her magic and float it over to him. Looking inside, he found their limited cookware. “Perfect. And if this doesn’t work... well I got some cereal and juice,” he said as he grabbed a frying pan.

Karyn meanwhile looked over to their bed, box spring, and the pieces of the bedframe all stacked up against the wall. “We definitely need that set up,” she said, trotting up to it.

“Do ya wanna do that now?” he asked.

“Yeah… I got it.” Before Karl could ask, she lit her horn and all the bed pieces became wrapped in a glow. With a slight but visible wince, she caused them to disappear in a flash.

Though they didn’t disappear. Karl watched with wide eyes as she floated over the now miniaturized bed pieces over to her. Holy shit, was all he could think. The blank look on Karyn’s face signaled him to quickly walk over and give a reassuring pat on her shoulder.

Her response was to lean up and give a slight peck on his neck, both smiling to each other. It was a rough first day, but there was still a lot more to go.

The next morning, after an actually nice sleep, Karl walked back into Sugarcube Corner. Unlike yesterday, the streets were relatively scarce and this time he didn’t get anyone who gave him any looks. Though it was still up in the air whether they were just trying to not look at him or they were focused on themselves.

As he walked in, he spotted Pinkie’s kids jumping around and chatting with each other in the middle of the store. When the bell above rung, they stopped immediately and looked at him.

“Ohmygosh you’re back!”

“Hello, hello, hello!”

Karl winced, resisting the urge to bring his hands to plug up his ears. Had to maintain his composure for this.

“Bubble, Surprise!” he heard Pinkie call, who he saw walking down the stairs. “Remember, too much shouting in the morning can make somepony a Meanie McMeanypants!”

Oh thank you Lord, he thought. He watched Pinkie walk up to both of them, bringing them in for a hug who hugged her hard back.

“Didn’t do it yesterday, so lemme introduce you!” Pinkie started. “These are my twins! Bubble Berry…”

“Hiya!” the pink earth colt said, who Karl realized look conveniently too much like Pinkie in color. Though his mane was less curly and more looked like a natural mussy floof.

“...and Surprise!”

“Hello, hello!” the white pegasus filly chirped. Karl noted she took after Pinkie in looks – coloration and wings aside.

“Hey…” Karl greeted, giving a weak wave.

“So what’s it like walking on two legs and not four?” Bubble asked.

“Did we mention you’re really tall?” Surprise followed.

“Now, now my bundles of joy!” Pinkie interjected, giving them a pat on their back. “Karl’s here to see if he can help me out here! You can ask him questions later!”

“I’ll bet they got a lot,” he added. “And if ya think I’m tawll, ya should see my brother.”

The twins perked up at the answer, but Pinkie stepped in, “Okay! Why don’t we head back to the kitchen? I wanna see what you can do!”

“Ooooh! That sounds fun!” Surprise chirped.

“I wanna see a human bake!” Bubble added.

“Well, first we’re gonna see what he likes!” Pinkie told the two. With a gesture of her hoof, she beckoned him to the back. Stepping through to the kitchen, he was surprised to find it a bit more… scaled up compared to the front. The counters seemed just that higher – perhaps to hold equipment inside where there were drawers? At least he wouldn’t be bending over completely to reach them. It looked like an actual restaurant kitchen with all the stoves, an expediter table, and plenty of sinks. One section looked like for the baking and another the normal menu.

Though another question about the makeup of this place came to his mind. “What’s upstairs by the way?” he asked.

“Oh! That’s the residential part of this place! Or former residential I should say!” Pinkie answered. “I used to live up there myself! But once I got married to my Thundie, we realized we needed more space. Especially for these two!”

“It’s fun up there though!” Bubble spoke up.

“We love mom’s old room!” Surprise contributed.

Pinkie clapped her hooves together, snapping the two to attention. “Alright. So, Karl… what are you comfortable cooking right now?”

He blinked, and began to glance around. It wasn’t like it would give him an answer as he didn’t know what she had specifically, but his brain didn’t like to sit still. “Ya got tortillas? Maybe some breakfast quesadillas?”

“Oh, plenty!” Pinkie quickly trotted over to a nearby fridge, opening it up. Passing over ingredients Karl requested after, he positioned himself in front of one of the stoves in the area.

As he worked and talked through what he needed, he noticed out of the corner of his eye the twins watching him. While they were quiet, the way they stared the whole time… it just didn’t feel right. But of course he was not gonna say that out loud even if Pinkie could possibly see that. If she made enough correct hunches so far, who knows how many she could dictate in the future? Hopefully not a certain one, but the idea of being figured out beyond his control was something he hadn’t considered yet.

Minutes later, he set out his creation for Pinkie. Real simple, just cheese with some mixed veggies inside. Granted, he hadn’t the idea to make the “proper” version, but one had to do with what was available. After he cut it up into slices, he served one to Pinkie who immediately took a big bite.

“Whoa, just gonna dig in like that?” he spoke up.

“I watched ya close!” she said after clearing her mouth. “Right timing, right amount of butter on the pan, right temperature… pretty good job!” She gave a nod as she walked over toward a shelf of books on the wall. Stepping onto a stool she reached up and grabbed one, walking back to Karl. “So you can cook, let’s see how you can bake!”

“Ooh, this is gonna be fun!” Bubble chimed in.

“Can we have cupcakes? Pleeeeeeease?” Surprise begged.

Karl felt his stomach drop. Oh this is gonna be hell…

It felt like an hour had passed, and an hour may have had passed given the batches of cupcakes he’d made and presented and how some of the other staff was starting to file in. Right now he was watching his last batch Pinkie had instructed him to prepare, seated on a stool so he could watch it easier along with the clock.

The twins continued to assault his hearing throughout even though the volume in their voices wasn’t high, and in attempts to keep his sanity in tact he’d been asking questions to Pinkie about the business.

While she was keeping up with normal sales and walk-ins, it had been a while since she did a catering or even hosting. Most business had shifted not only toward the other Corner in the more “modern” Ponyville, but also some of her local deals had faltered. Remembering her slip from before, he wondered if it had anything to do with what happened with DJ and her involvement.

He wondered how long he could endure this if the twins kept popping in and out. Some of the staff so far looked like they were visibly annoyed, but apparently the twins rarely went into the kitchen itself during business hours. Outside of that, Pinkie’s husband Thunderlane was seemingly too busy during the week with his job as Weather Manager to help watch over them most of the time.

A ding of the timer brought him out of his thoughts, and went to get his last batch out into the waking world. Bringing it to the counter where the other batches and his audience were, they were all smiling as he set it down.

“I think you can relax, I’ll fix these up!” Pinkie said to him, causing him to look on puzzled.

“Oh… kay… how’s it look?” he asked, flexing his arms. His answer was when she pointed to one of his earlier batches, seeing a good deal of treats taken. If the frosting on the twins’ mouths was any indication: happily scarfed down.

“Some kinks to work out like your organizing and also you pre-prep. However you can’t beat how precise those hands are of yours when compared to hooves!” She trotted around the counter, and he saw quickly she was on her hind hooves with a cupcake in each forehoof. “I think you’ll be a good addition!” She held out one to him, offering it.

“But… what position exactly?” he asked.

“Oh, what we need at the time! The chef on vacation, Vanilla Bean, he floats between being head baker and head chef!” She gave a wink as she declared, “At my businesses, we turn the steady into the dynamic! Anypony has lots of little talents they can contribute! Little sprinkles on their cupcakes of potential!” With a turn of her head, she looked over to one of the ponies on the line, a mare with a off-white coat and purple mane. “Right, Berry Tart?”

“Hmm? Oh! Yeah!” she called. “When I’m not busy making treats, I’m usually called up front to mix up some shakes!”

Pinkie turned back to look at him. “I don’t let any potential go to waste, even if the frosting on a cupcake isn’t that important to others: it is to me. Like any potential my staff can bring.” She held out the cupcake again, but also leaned in to whisper, “Plus I’ve noticed how you’re keeping it safe-for-work around my little chocolate chips, so I think you know how to conduct yourself.”

Karl stood still for a moment, more of that craziness coming out at him. But then again, she was essentially handing him a golden opportunity even if it did seem too convenient and like that Curse thing Karyn mentioned. He pushed that last thought aside as he put on a smile as he accepted the cupcake offered to him. “Well thank ya… boss.”

VI

View Online

Karyn choked on every breath her diaphragm was able to pull in, which she was having with trouble given all the pain she was feeling. Karl was to her right, putting her hoof in a hard grip to keep her stable. Emmé she could barely see at the far end of their bed.

It had come so suddenly, and now they were here to try and get her through it.

“Just keep breathing, Karyn!” Emmé ordered. “Get ready to push too!”

“Just hang on there, hon!” Karl supported. She wasn’t able to reply back or even feel appreciation, the pain was too much for her at the moment. Each second it felt like it was getting worst exponentially. Were they even seconds? Or perhaps it was her mind playing tricks—

“Done!” Emmé suddenly declared. Karyn’s eyes broke open at those words, and her storm of thoughts was brought to a meek confusion as she saw Emmé with a swaddling in her arms. The look in her eyes worried her though. “Oh mon Dieu…” she whispered.

“What?” Karyn croaked out. “What’s—”

“Agh!” Karl grunted, releasing his grip on Karyn’s foreleg. His hands went to his head, and he fell over onto the floor. Emmé snapped her attention to him, and went wide eyed as a silver glow filled the room.

A silver glow that she was familiar with.

When the light faded, the room had changed: Emmé’s body was lying still and ventilated on the floor near the far wall, and the walls themselves were painted a new, sickly red color.

Karyn wanted to run, wanted to scream, but her body wasn’t responding and she only watched in fear as Karl crawled up the foot of the bed in his transformed state. He looked right at her with a snarl, hands aglow with spellfire.

As he took agonizing step after agonizing step toward her, his body morphed further: fur sprouting out onto his arms, fangs growing from his mouth, and—

Her vision went red as his hand bored straight through her barrel.

Karyn woke with a jump. She was sweating hard, and she had tossed some of the blankets off her. Holding her head, she sat herself up and began the repeating process of making sure that precious oxygen entered her body as she not so gracefully rolled off the bed. Despite being drained, she forced herself down the stairs and all the way to the bathroom, where she hunched herself over as she felt the urge to empty her stomach.

Karl had left for work a while ago, just like he had been doing for a few months now. So why now of all times? The forehoof on her head went to her belly, and she massaged the now-noticeable bulge she had. These episodes she should be expecting perhaps, but that dream... Faust had assured her that human magic wasn’t an issue with with her kids, not even with DJ’s or that ambassador’s kids.

They were all human in appearance and technical DNA though. But Karyn’s was going to have sixty-two chromosomes instead of forty-six. Humans didn’t have to deal with magical surges at young ages. Then again, if they were born with magic thanks to their pony halves, would they have shown that? Or did they still follow the biological cycle of their bodies?

Of course, if something did go wrong, there was Emmé who was still sticking around. She popped in here and there to do a checkup on Karyn – part of which baffled her still since despite Emmé being here she hadn’t bothered to do research on Alter-Earth. Karyn could only guess she did basic examination and then forwarded it to Faust for clarification.

She sighed as she moved herself out of the bathroom, feeling herself stabilize. She didn’t want to admit it, but she did miss Faust and even Greg. Maybe it was just the safety she would give, but it definitely had been a while since she got to talk to someone who wasn’t Karl. And she was not going to count her previous job before her current freelancing because that was either business or people she almost knocked out on the spot cause they got too personal too quick. There was a reason outside of love that Karl – and perhaps her parents – was the only one who got to talk about that: because they actively avoided doing it and are there to console her.

Like Big Mac was doing, part of her brain reminded her as she crossed into the kitchen. To which she paused. Another person who came to mind was Wavelength. While she and him weren’t close like Karl was to him, at least he had shown decency around her after their first encounter, she realized.

How many people had she burned the bridge with before they even got a chance to see it was there? Then again, most people couldn’t keep their eyes and mouths shut when they saw her. But they really hadn’t gotten a chance lately considering she hadn’t left the house aside from fresh air and helping Karl with grocery shopping – making sure not to be more than twenty feet away.

She groaned as she came to one conclusion: she was going to end up a social outcast with only her husband and future kid to be with. Just what she always wanted - now put into proper words.

“And it took fucking Ponyville of all places to show that to me,” she mumbled. After spending some minutes making herself a breakfast and subsequently having a shower, she moved to the living room, tablet in hoof. Her next project was for an upcoming book, someone with an obvious pen name to cover their real identity wanted her to design a cover and back. Didn’t matter if it was possibly some desperate soul; work was work.

Which was all she was doing, she quickly realized after barely drawing the detail of a spike on a flail she had drawn up for a base. She put her stylus down, keeping the hoof that was holding it braced against the table. Words rang in her head, words that were calling to her like they were a current road to help. The one saying it though made her fur bristle, but they were the only one she could really turn to at the moment.

She stood up, grabbed her bag, put her tablet in it, and she marched herself out the door. Now that she had her car, it would be like a shield to help her keep calm going out; especially with where she was going.

“Hey, Karl! Can you take us for a ride today?!” Surprise called out to him from across the room.

“Can you? Can you?” Bubble added on.

“I told ya, only if Pinkie says it’s okay!” he called back. He groaned as he was checking off his list as he went around the front shelves for inventory. Ever since he got licensed to drive in Equestria, which meant mostly his motorcycle, the twins had never stopped badgering him about giving them a ride on it. The answer was the same: ask Pinkie, Pinkie said not without a helmet, and they didn’t have one, so that would be that. He didn’t dare to flat out say no again after the bawling they threatened to do and possibly make him deaf.

Of course, excitable persistence was another thing to add to their list of ‘things that drove Karl to put his head through a wall’ as they kept going at it which meant a no wouldn’t accomplish anything. Even despite him seeing Pinkie trying to discipline them they still didn’t give up. Certainly didn’t help that Pinkie herself didn’t have that pulled back demeanor of hers when business was going on. Only when talking with him one-on-one apparently.

Looking over his shoulder, he looked to see a couple that was trying to enjoy a sundae – why get one when it was almost winter he wouldn’t know – being visibly annoyed at their shouting and running around. Despite Pinkie suggesting it was other reasons, he could see people not wanting to come back as much as they wanted with them around.

Well except for Big Mac and Cinnamon, who apparently always stopped by before or after Cinnamon’s tutoring. And each time they came in, Cinnamon ran scared in some way the moment she looked at him. That was both annoying and aggravating, but he could tell it was at least pure fear from… being scared as a trait, to put it lightly, as opposed to being scared from him being something not-them.

The door to the kitchen opening brought his attention back to reality as he saw Pinkie walk out with a cake box. “Delivery’s ready!” she chirped. “This goes to a mare named Twist, 258 Fetlock Lane!”

“On it, bossmare,” he replied back, trading her the clipboard for the box. One thing Pinkie had jumped on with his access to a motor vehicle was to open delivery possibilities up to this establishment once again. He wondered why a unicorn couldn’t teleport or a pegasus fly it to the customer, but apparently that just so happened to be not in the skillset currently. Probably explained why he was mostly in the front either working the counter, serving, or the occasional assistant to a baker or cook. Which made him question why make him go through all that baking before, but he couldn’t get a solid understand of what went on in her head.

Untying his apron, he hooked it quickly inside the kitchen. Then grabbing his helmet from a hook near that, he stepped out and into both literal and metaphorical fresh air as he was out of the insanity. Practically jumping down from the porch he got to his bike, he placed and strapped the cake box in the lockbox.

He wasn’t a nature nut like his brother, but he could appreciate the feel of the wind blowing around him at high speed. The only thing special he made sure to get about his bike was to try to find a quiet, non-ear destroying one so he wasn’t a dickhole to everyone.

That and how he found out recently he enjoyed seeing the look on people’s faces here as he rode by around here, whether they were scared of him or the bike it didn’t matter. Just seeing that look was laughable cause it did tell him either they needed to get over themselves or… they thought he was a mons—

No, they just need to get over themselves. Freaking weaklings, he thought. Moving out, he was already seeing some ponies starting to get out of the way. Like the big, scary metal machine was coming to run them over… despite him barely going over twenty. While these old streets were enclosed, it wasn’t like someone wasn’t gonna hear him coming. And he did see taxi carts darting down these same streets.

Shrugging it off, he turned onto his target street and began to scan for the number. It didn’t take him long to find it and park in front. Disengaging his bike and grabbing the cake box, he walked up to the house in question and looked down to the door. He definitely wasn’t going to get in there without getting his pants dirty. At least it had a doorbell – or rather a bell – which he sounded off.

After a moment, he heard a voice call out and then a quick follow up of hoofsteps. As he watched the door open he got to see what he believed to the customer: a mare, so that was one checkmark down. She had curly red hair, off white coat, purple frame glasses over pink eyes, and two pink candy canes crossed over each other for a mark. What he took note of though was the foal she was holding in one hoof. It had a white coat, maybe with a hint of blue, along with two tone mane of light green and light pink.

“Oh, hello there,” the mare spoke in a voice as smooth as silk. “May I help you?”

Karl jumped as he realized he forgot to take his helmet off, which probably didn’t look good for professionalism but all he could settle for now was tapping the side of his helmet to flip up the sun protection layer of his visor as he spoke, “Y-yeah, I have a cake delivery for Twist? From Sugarcube Corner.”

“Oh! I almost forgot about that!” She looked to the foal in her hoof, and then back inside. “Oh, black licorice, this is awkward.” He watched for an odd moment as she kept looking around inside. “Oh I can’t just put her down…”

He took in a breath, this was going to be annoying. “Ya need me to bring it inside?” he asked.

“Can you? Please? I’m sorry but she just went to sleep and she’ll wake up if I put her down.” She stepped back, allowing him room to get in. He suppressed an annoyed groan as he slowly squatted down, starting to shuffle himself humiliatingly inside. Then he stopped briefly as he stormtrooper’d himself on the top of the door frame, thankful he had suddenly decided to not take off his helmet. She gasped at the action but he scooted onwards, managing to go in far enough to stand himself up.

Maybe he should have put the damn cake down but he was already pushing looking like an uncaring jerk-off so he had to salvage what he could. As he stood up fully, he still couldn’t not be bothered how the doors were too low for humans but the ceilings were just fine in these houses. Only guess was pegasi who wanted to fly around indoors, but apparently low doors applied to residential houses only as far he could see.

“Are you alright?” she asked.

“Always wear yaur helmet,” he replied, in an attempt to not show there was an annoyed gritting of teeth behind the helmet’s mouthpiece. Though he relaxed the actions as a chuckle sounded from her. At least he could still make people smile in some way with his words.

“I’m so sorry about that,” she apologized. “Can you just bring it over to the coffee table there? You won’t have to walk through another doorway like that.”

“All part of the job,” he said back, following up with her suggestion.

“Still, you shouldn’t have to be inconvenienced like that.” She shook her head, putting on a new smile. “While we’re here, I’m Twist once again. And I assume Pinkie Pie’s hired you to help at the Corner?”

He was silent for a moment, another pony willing to have a conversation with him? “She did. Name’s Karl.” He started to bend down and reach his hand out, but pulled back as he remembered the foal she was holding.

“Yeah, sorry. But I appreciate the gesture.” She trotted herself to the couch, slipping herself up onto it while bringing the foal into both hooves as she sat down. “Her name’s Sugar Sprinkle if you’re curious.” She turned her head to look directly at her. “Just over three months, and still can’t nap unless I’m holding her. But when I do, not even an Everfree storm could wake her up.” She rocked her back and forth slightly, smiling even more as Sprinkle seemed to smile.

Karl meanwhile continued to look, and for a moment he imagined Karyn or perhaps even him doing that very action. “I… see…” he said, letting his eyes drift downward.

“Are you okay?” she asked.

“Well….” Not sure if this is gonna be a good idea. “I’m gonna be a father soon myself,” he admitted. “Wife and I moved here recently and we’re prepping for that.”

“Oh my! Congratulations!” she cheered, but Karl wasn’t cheering and she saw this quick. “I know it can be intimidating, but all the struggle is worth it. The love they give back even when they can barely trot or crawl makes it unlike anything else. Personal experience from seeing others’ foals.”

“I’ve heard that, but I’m just worried we’re not ready. Plus there’s the issue of raising them up, and how other people’ll think of it.” He crossed his arms, picking himself up slightly. “Especially given how Pinkie has confirmed my wife and I are the first kind of couple here with her having hooves and I don’t.”

Twist’s head was tilted at his words. “What do you… oh!” Her eyes snapped back open. “Well… I don’t… even if you two are…” She did a faux cough, adjusting her glasses in a quick motion. “You shouldn’t need to worry too much. Ponyville has lots of support you can go to. Even Pinkie Pie herself could help you two.”

“One can hope.” He uncrossed his arms, starting to look back to the door. “Look, I should maybe get back there. Who knows if she needs me at the front or not?”

“Alright, but it was nice talking with you.”

“Thanks for the thawts, have a good one.” With tip of his helmet, he turned to walk to the door.

“I hope you two are recovering well from what happened.”

Karl’s fingers popped and cracked as they quickly balled into fists. His feet threatened to go through the floorboards as they pressed hard into them as they held up his now tense form. Slowly and barely restrained he looked back to Twist, who had a hoof clamped over her mouth. “Excuse me?” was all he said back, but it was enough to make Twist start to visibly shake.

“I-I… I uh….” she stammered.

“What do ya mean… ‘recovering’? I just met ya, how… why are ya suggesting that?” He didn’t move from his position, but each word he said made the distance between them seem closer and her slinking back into her seat was her attempt to widen that gap.

“I-I shouldn’t have said that!” she confessed. “It was wrong, yes! And I don’t want to assume anything!”

“So why did ya assume specifically that though?!” he accused. There’s no fucking way she should know!

“It’s….” she turned her head away from him. “I know it’s not a good answer, but it’s just something I heard! I’m sorry! And I don’t want to make assumptions about you!”

If he wasn’t wearing his helmet now, there’s a good chance he could have scarred her for life with the way he felt his face form. “Does this… ‘assumption,’ include a certain ‘r’ word? One that is utterly horrible?” Her answer was for her to hesitantly give a single nod, before she returned to her cowering stance.

“Rumors are horrible! That one especially! I’m sorry for bringing it up! I don’t know why I did!” she confessed out.

Karl analyzed the situation. Eyes focused entirely on her and his vision was going red. But one part that didn’t go red was the foal in her forelegs. With a barely contained sigh, he shattered his stance and hung himself down as he turned back to the door. “Here’s the thing about rumors,” he said in a lower tone that took so much effort. “Rumors tend to be horrible.” He looked back to her over his shoulder as he added, “In this case though…” He held his finger against his helmet, the sun protection visor sliding down. “The truth is that horrible.” The last thing he saw of her in that moment was her jaw dropping before he left.

Really hope I’m not fucking up again, Karyn repeated again in her head. She had been thinking that the whole way of her trip, which given she was using the road on the outskirts of the town to avoid bumping into anyone spoke to how nervous she was. She didn’t question that it started off as a dirt road and then turned to asphalt at points, and then back to dirt: it was just a gift from above at the moment.

There were a few locations and roads that led off away from Ponyville, but the one she was going to was coming up on her left: Sweet Apple Acres, one of the apparent Crown-approved farms of Equestria… but the only one with an ostensible royal running it. At first glance it didn’t look like much given the stereotypical look at the archway entrance and the barn-like house. As she pulled in though, she started to see more modernization: some harvesting machines straight out of Human-Earth were either parked or going to and fro in the distance, she could see the makings of an automatic irrigation system, and she counted some silos that were built up and around.

What actually surprised her most of all was the machines just outside the front of the main house. There were other cars parked in front, like the one she was driving. She could tell they were driven by ponies given how far the seat was brought forward, but the last thing she expected was to see cars on an Equestriani farm.

As she parked and got out, she looked to the front door. “Just please don’t have another one of them here, one’s bad enough,” she prayed to no one in particular. Maybe somehow Faust could hear her and help them out again. Maybe even Emmé of all people. As much as Karl hated her, Karyn was beginning to think perhaps even if she was being extreme she couldn’t blame her for it. At least unlike Celestia, Emmé was actually doing something about it and taking precautions.

Knocking on the door, she sucked in a breath. This is where she was going to either stand tal— firm, or break down… again. When she heard the hoofsteps coming to the door, she almost picked up her own hooves and ran off. It was too late though as the door swung open, revealing Big Macintosh on the other side.

“Oh! Why hello there, Karyn!” he greeted, smile wide. “What brings yah around here?”

She released that trapped breath, taking in another in order to speak, “I was hoping maybe you could help me out.”

His smile faded at her request, and he stepped off to the side. “Come on in, Ah just finished some paperwork so Ah can talk.”

As she walked in, it felt like walking into a furnace. She was just expecting the Curse to drop his sister on her, why not two or three of them who happened to be visiting? Hell, why not one of the princesses? As she walked into what looked like the dining room though, she noticed the house was surprisingly quiet. Aside from maybe a machine outside there wasn’t any noise apart from their own steps.

She watched him walk past the table, turning back to look to her. “Do yah need ah drink or somethin’?” he asked.

“I’ll be fine,” she declined, which prompted him to stop walking past the table and to sit down one of the stools. Taking one quick look, she added, “I think I’ll just take the floor.”

“Ah can get yah ah pillow fer that,” he offered.

“That I can accept.”

“Then wait here a moment.” He quickly dropped himself off his seat and walked out of the room.

“Dad?” Karyn heard a voice from behind her call out. Though the volume level of it was more like it was trying to call out but couldn’t reach it. “I finished the homework Auntie Twilight gave me… can we send it back? If that’s okay to do right now.” Karyn looked behind her, seeing a brown coated, yellow maned teenaged filly walk into the room. Her eyes were looking to the floor, but as she took a few steps in those eyes went up and landed squarely on Karyn.

Oh Faust… she’s adorable! Karyn’s first thought was. The way that filly’s eyes widened to plate sized levels though brought worry to her.

“Cinnamon, this here is Karyn,” she heard Big Mac say. Turning back around he saw him walking back in, a sitting pillow being carried on his back. “She’s our guest here. And what do we do when we meet guests?” With a quick but fluid motion, he hoofed over the pillow to Karyn and went to comfort Cinnamon.

“W-we g-greet them,” Cinnamon answered, shaking somewhat. “Uh… h-hello,” she squeaked out, trying to lift a hoof to wave but it quickly went to her other to rub it nervously.

Karyn couldn’t help but smile. “Hello to you too.”

“Now Cinny, did yah need something?” Big Mac asked her.

“Uh, y-yes.” She repeated what she called out before, though in a quieter whisper.

“Well we can send it off later. Right now Mrs. O’Donnell here needs mah help.”

“‘O’Donnell’?” Cinnamon suddenly perked up at the name, looking up to Karyn. “You’re married to a human? Do you live together here?”

Karyn herself looked odd at this new behavior. “I am, yes…” she answered.

“Oh, wow! Have you been together for long? What’s a human household like? Is it true that human pronouns in the English lexicon are the same as the old Dominion of Equus speech?” With each question, she took an excited step forward. A moment later she gasped and slunk back into her cowering form from before. “I’m sorry! That was too many questions!”

“No, no. It’s fine. I just didn’t expect them.”

“I… I’m interested in studying Human Earth,” Cinnamon admitted. “But with all my studies, I don’t usually have time to try and find any information.”

Karyn chuckled. “Well to answer: We live together, met about a year ago, a house with taller everything and no straw, and if you mean things like ‘anyone’ or ‘everyone’ I believe it’s the period after Old High Equusan you’re referring to. Though I’m surprised you know about that.”

Cinnamon blushed, to which Big Mac hugged her slightly at the motion. “I’m… kinda smart.”

“Mah little Cinnamon Star’s got a real head on her withers,” he commented. He unwrapped his hoof from her, “Though Ah’m sorry, Cinny, but Karyn here wants help from me.”

“Oh… okay.”

“I can answer questions for her when we’re done,” Karyn offered, which Cinnamon smiled brightly at that.

“Ah don’t see why not,” Big Mac agreed, starting to walk over to the seat he was at before.

“I think I’ll just go back upstairs and read that book Aunt Twilight gave me. If that’s okay with you.” Karyn resisted bristling, there was only one ‘Twilight’ she could be referring to.

“Go right ahead, sweetie,” Big Mac cooed to her. As Cinnamon left the room, he sighed. “Ah tell yah, she’s just like her mother motion fer motion.”

Karyn held off another wince. “Is that so?”

“What’s that sayin’? Ah’d… bet the farm on that?” he giggled, but Karyn remained passive. “But enough o’ that.” He relaxed into a neutral stance. “So what’s troublin’ yah?”

She gave an elongated sigh, sitting down on the pillow he gave her. “I’m… going a bit stir crazy. Ever since… what you helped me with, I refuse to leave the house anymore. And like I told myself this morning: Being alone with someone I love is what I’ve wanted, and it’s driving me nuts.”

He was silent a moment, before he said, “Sounds like yah got ah case of classic loneliness. And maybe yer husband ain’t enough for yah. That may be ah simple answer, but that’s what Ah gather.”

She rested her foreleg on the table, bracing her head into her hoof. “I mean, Karl’s done a lot for me. I can’t imagine where I would be without him. But I guess even if he’s my inferno of joy it’s still not enough.”

“Lemme ask yah somethin’, and forgive me if Ah’m assumin’ too much.” He leaned forward, resting his own foreleg onto the table. “By the sounds of it, y’all want tah just be left well enough alone, right? Well that’s exactly what Crankle Doodle did, and he happened tah live in that same house yer livin’ in.” Karyn felt another wave of heat wash over her, and she tugged at her shirt while she nodded. “Well even though he found tha love of his life, she wasn’t enough for him to be happy round tha clock. Ended up connectin’ with more of the townsponies to not drive him mad.”

“Then I guess history repeats itself,” she muttered.

“Is there anythin’ else that may be a problem though?” he inquired. “Ah can’t imagine just stayin’ at home can be okay fer whatever yer lot in life is.”

She blanched at that, ceasing to lean on her hoof as she leaned forward. “Are you— pardon me but, are you hinting at my… my…”

“Well, there’s a reason Ah’m still on the farm. Mah calling’s to it, and Ah can’t imagin’ being without it. Is there somethin’ ye’re missin’? Not ta go so far, but Ah’ve been told about CMFI—”

“I can’t get CMFIS!” she snapped, banging her hoof on the table which caused him to flinch. CMFIS: Cutie Mark Failure Insanity Syndrome. Caused when a pony can’t perform their talent sufficiently, at least according to Equestriani teaching. “I’m part of the Kimono family, that does not apply to us!” It’s bullshit anyway. It’s basic insanity, not some garbage about cutie marks that Celestia likes to prance around with! she ranted in her head. She was breathing heavily, and her eyes were closed during that rambling she realized. Opening them up, she saw Big Mac looking at her oddly. “Oh… uh…” Great, snap to the husband of one of them. And I just mentioned my heritage. Though he might not actually do anything with that. “I’m sorry, it’s just… my talent and I… sensitive topic. I thought you were going to ask about something else.”

“Ah… see,” he replied.

“And I guess I already know about maybe I should make some friends here.” She dragged her hoof off the table. “But you saw what happened before when I just tried to go out in public.”

“Ah’m still ticked off ahbout that,” he raised his voice. “Ponyville still has quite a few problems here!”

“My husband says there’s a good amount of specism toward him he’s run into,” she added.

“Excuse me?” he asked. It wasn’t a confrontational tone, one of shock to Karyn’s surprise.

“Heck, I heard it myself from after our first meeting. Three idiots saying that ‘a monkey’ wasn’t good enough for me.” She thought he heard him murmur something about ‘tree colts’ at her declaration.

“Ah big part of me doesn’t want tah believe yah,” he started. “But after what started here long, long ago… Ah can’t help but feel what yah say is ah result of that.” Karyn was quiet. It was hard to know anyone who didn’t know about the War of the Elements, and Ponyville was ground zero. What just escaped people was specific details about what happened behind the scenes.

“Forget that, it’s something we’ll just have to deal with,” she interjected into his concerned state.

“Ah guess.” He shook his head, putting on an inkling of a smile. “Why don’t yah tell me about yerself?”

She avoided showing emotion at that. I cannot get involved with him. It’ll lead straight into them coming into our lives.

“E-excuse me?” Both of them turned their heads to see Cinnamon poking her head into the room. “Sorry, I just happened to be walking by to see if I could get a drink. I wasn’t eavesdropping!” She slunk back slightly at that admission.

But by the Emperor's eighth tail, I can’t resist her! “Well I think you would be interested in what I have to say next, if that’s what you were going to ask,” she spoke up. At that, Cinnamon peaked back inside, the wide smile returning to her face.

“One moment!” Cinnamon squeaked out, before disappearing behind the doorway again.

“Just a fair warnin’,” Big Mac whispered. “She’s gonna be askin’ ah lot of questions. Probably not just about humans either.” Before she could ask anything, she saw Cinnamon suddenly pop up onto another stool. She dropped a pencil and a batch of papers onto the table.

“Alright, I think I’m ready!” she cheered. “But… is there anything that’s… not okay to ask?”

Karyn stared straight at her, the reminder of her being an innocent keeping her voice and body even as she said, “I may mention my family, but don’t ask me anything about my talent.”

“Your talent? But why would any—”

“Cinnamon,” Big Mac stated right away, a firmness to his voice. Immediately Cinnamon stopped and froze. Though unlike her cowardness before, she stood firm not unlike a cadet being reprimanded by an officer. This was a child who knew when to listen.

“So… I was born in Equestria, yes. South Cloudsdale to be specific. And I actually got interested in Human-Earth around the time I was out of high school….” Karyn started.

“Anything else in here?” Karl asked to Pinkie, putting away another batch of equipment into the cabinets. The late evening had arrived, so with that it was closing time. Right now though he was glad things were wrapping up, he had to keep himself from exploding since he got back. The rest of the staff had filed out and right now it was just he and Pinkie on closing.

“Looks like cooking equipment-wise, yes,” Pinkie confirmed, locking the back door. “Everything scrubbed?”

“Front should be dry by now. Counters are still wet here.”

“Inventory list?”

“Next to the supply closet.”

“Okay, what’s wrong?”

Karl snapped out of his lull, turning to look at her. “What do ya mean?”

“You’re being robotic. And I’ve noticed it ever since you got back from Twist’s delivery.” She propped herself on a counter to try and better look him in the eye. “Did something happen?”

He groaned, both hands going to his head as the facade dropped. “Yes, but not with the delivery itself. That went fine.”

“So what’s bothering you?”

“‘Bother’ is way too weak of a word to describe how I feel right now.” He looked dead on, hands balling into fists at his side. “Somehow some information about Karyn and I has gotten into town. And I know for a fuc—” he grunted a bit, “I know for sure we didn’t ever mention those exact details to anyone.”

Pinkie looked at him evenly, with a sprinkle of concern. “Are you sure it’s not some rumor? Ponyville’s always had a problem with rumors being spread around.”

“I’m… sure,” he seethed. “Bad enough half this town looks at me and either runs or glares, but now the other half is gonna look at me ‘cause of what they know!”

“I still think you’re overreacting to what Ponyville thinks of you, but just because one pony said something about you doesn’t mean they know you.” She pushed herself off the counter, trotting up to him. “Are you sure she didn’t confuse it for something else? Twist’s a nice pony!”

“Well if she is, then that just confirms that somehow she figured it out and she knows the truth,” he shot back. “She got the details down exactly in just a few words after I forced her to admit it!”

Pinkie tilted her head, eyes narrowing slightly. “Wait, wait! What did you do to her?”

“I just looked at her angrily, is that a crime?” He knelt down to meet her at her level, arms crossed. “Pinkie, how would ya react if someone found out a horrible secret of yaurs through no fault of yaur own?! Not even just something ya’ve kept to yaurself, but how about perhaps ya found out yaur friends didn’t think ya were all that great as they thawt ya were?!”

“I…” her ears fell back. “I could never imagine that happening! And I certainly wouldn’t yell at somepony!”

“And that’s another thing, why not use ‘somebody’? Or ‘someone’?!” he barked, standing back up. “Is it really that hard to use those words? Ya come off like a freakin’ specist when you say them! Cause not everyone in the universe is a pony, myself included!” He began to sweat. “And that half of the town that hates me cause I’m not a pony? They’re gonna look at me funny too! Bad enough to them that I’m not a pony! They think I’m a monster! I’m not a… not a...” He fell against the wall, leaning against it. “I’m not a monster…” he mumbled. “I’m not a monster…” Slowly he began to sink to the floor, keeping his head against it as he kept mumbling to himself. His heart was beating fast, but it felt too subdued for the anger he was just venting.

“Karl?” Pinkie’s voice pierced through him, causing him to jump. “What was that about?”

“Hn?” As his thoughts got reacclimated, he looked over to her. And he began to sweat again as he realized he just yelled at his boss, his landlord, and one of the most influential people on both Earths. “Which one, exactly?” he blurted out. DUMBFUCK! he cursed himself.

“Well… you seem to have more problems than I’m picking up on.” She sat herself down next to him, leaning over like a parent would to their upset child. If said upset child was about twice their height but was proportioned so that when they sat they were eye to eye still. “It normally wouldn’t be my business, but it became that when you snapped at me and… well I am your boss. So what’s going on here?”

Karl looked at her like she had materialized a new set of eyes. “Why... do ya wanna know?” he asked.

“Cause it’s my job to make po— people, laugh and keep them happy. It’s also my job to make sure my employees are doing okay.” She put on a new smile. “And if they’re doing okay we don’t have to have yelling.”

He gave a long sigh, leaning back against the wall. “Are ya sure ya want to hear? Cause this is stuff that everyone will want to throw up at.”

“Listen, I normally don’t bring this up, but I’ve seen a hefty amount of bad things in my life. I think I can take it.” She gave a small shake of her head. “Including some things that would make people vomit at the thought.”

“Well I warned ya.” He sucked in a breath, before giving her the “story” of what happened to himself and Karyn. As much as he wanted to tell the real truth, given that the town already knew they probably wouldn’t even believe the real truth. Who would though? As he expected, Pinkie started to blanch as the specific horror that “happened” to Karyn. “...and so then we just ended up coming here just to get away from there, and also probably make it easier for the foal.” He held off trying to show his disdain for keeping that lie up.

Taking a relaxing breath, he looked back over to Pinkie to await her response. He almost jumped at seeing her physique: Her curly hair had gone straight, almost like it was suddenly combed. What struck him though was how that bright pink about her was somehow tinted gray - well more gray as he’d notice the gray hairs on her in their time together. Was this some kind of magic? It had to be to Karl, there wasn’t another explanation.

He was interrupted as suddenly he seized up at the feeling of being hugged by someone other than Karyn or his parents. Which was a reality as he noticed it was Pinkie doing exactly that. “Why didn’t you say anything?” she whispered to him. There was a chill of worry in her words, with perhaps some shades of anger.

He barely was able to lower his guard as he admitted, “How could I tawlk to ya about something like this?”

“Because we can help! And I’m not some softy who runs under a table when I hear of these bad things!” She released him from her clamping hug, looking him in the eye. “I don’t like to bring this up about me, but like I just said: I’ve seen some bad things. Maybe you’ve heard, maybe you’ve not. My friends and I are Defenders of the Crown, we’ve faced evils that threatened not just the country but the entire world. Between that? Finding very bad people and what they’ve done. I’m always trying to make people laugh because I know everyone has their problems. You don’t have to keep it clamped up.” She cracked a small smile.

He looked away from her, staring forward. “It probably doesn’t matter now, given how they somehow found out.”

“But you still have your pain inside you to deal with. Like what was that about being a monster?”

Karl froze for a second. “Uh….” Well this isn’t a lie... “I… let her down.” He gave a shake of his head as he pushed himself up. “But there’s nothing I can do about it now though.”

“There’s always something you can do! Maybe not with what happened, but keep yourself up so you don’t let yourself sink back into a slump! It’s not good to anyone to keep all that despair inside after all.” She bumped his leg with a hoof as she added, “Like you want a hot chocolate? Even something like that to cheer you up!” He didn’t move as he heard her words, he stood still and stared into space. “Karl… please don’t just let it eat you up.”

I’m not, because that’s not what happened, he reiterated in his head.

“Don’t you have any hobbies? Anything that you like to do?” she asked in succession, a hint of desperation in her voice. “Something!”

“...I like to critique movies….” he finally answered, still not looking at her.

“Good! Tell me more!”

“I… used to be a radio jockey sort of guy. My partner and I on top of tawlking about news together would tawlk about movies.” He laughed a bit as he recalled, “My favorite thing was always ripping apart Disney movies. I made it a shtick of mine, just bringing up one for the sake of tearing them apart piece by piece, screaming at how incompetently made they all are.

“That feeling of looking like a madman losing his shit all over a movie? I reveled in it cause it was a way to vent myself and perhaps give people something to chuckle at. Why is this guy losing it over a movie? Well I’ll tell ya: cause Disney was great at one point, but now they’re nothing but shovelware worse than when they tried to do their direct-to-video movies back in the 90’s. Maybe they could have done something nice if they got the Star Wars licensing. And if anyone thinks that those remakes or that Fantasia sequel count then they and I are gonna have a… disagreement.” He quickly realized he was out of breath and corrected that. Steadying himself, he looked over to Pinkie, almost flinching again as to his shock her colors and mane was back to normal. Fucking magic.

“That’s the kind of smile I like to see!” she stated. “You don’t have to do it all the time, just enough to keep you going!” She turned to walk over to one of the stoves. “You still want that hot chocolate?”

“...Ya know what? Why not?” he answered. Leaning back against the wall, he focused on the calm he was feeling now. Maybe he should catch back up with Wave when he could. He couldn’t imagine where he was now, maybe still with the radio station. Maybe he actually was seeing that woman he mentioned before they left. Most likely not.

“You got a preference for how much mix you like?” Pinkie asked, bringing his attention over to her. He saw her carrying a tin in her hooves.

“Wait, yau’re using instant mix?” he asked.

Pinkie looked at him blankly. “Uh… yeah? That’s how you make it.”

He pried himself from the wall, shaking his head as he walked over to her. “No, no, no, that’s not how ya do it! I mean seriously? Everything around here doesn’t seem that industrial yet ya use that? That’s not real hot chocolate, it’s just hot water with powder in it!” He moved to one of the nearby fridges. “Lemme show ya how it’s done.”

As Pinkie sat there watching, she heard the kitchen door open and saw the twins walk in. “Hey, Mom!” Bubble cheered.

“Hey, hey, hey!” Surprise contributed. “Is it almost time to go home? Is there any cake left… over?” she trailed off as she watched what Karl was doing. “What’s going on?”

“Oh! Karl here is making hot chocolate! But he’s doing it the way he was taught!” she explained.

“It’s the right way!” he shot over to them. “Bring the milk to a simmer with the syrup on the stove!”

“Oooh, I want some!” Bubble said as he started to run over to Karl.

“Me too! Me too!” Surprise said as well, joining him in scampering over.

“Whoa whoa whoa!” Karl yelled out, stretching a hand out to stop them. “Open flame here!”

“They know, don’t worry,” Pinkie assured. “Just do your thing.” Karl nodded, and gave the twins a fleeting glance as they sat to watch him work. Even with school being in session, they still managed to rattle his brain when they got back and were playing upstairs or even in the front room. Halloween, or rather Nightmare Night, was a blessing in that the restaurant was closed and he got to spend time away from them.

...Until they showed up at his door, along with Pinkie and a whole group of foals. Apparently Pinkie led a group of them around the town each year. It almost made him want to dress up and go out right on the spot, but he didn’t exactly want to pretend to be something not him for a while… or ever again. And given the town it might be way too easy to give them a spook.

He shook the thought off as he poured his concoction into mugs, distributing it to his audience. “Cheers,” he declared, grabbing his own. Before he could even sip his, the twins had already starting to chug theirs. Pinkie suppressed a giggle before she tried her own. Good thing it isn’t boiling hot when made this way.

All of them in sync went wide eyed, and looked down to the drinks. “Sweet strawberry shortcakes sending shocking sugary signals skyward!” Pinkie yelled out.

“Like it?” he asked, before casually sipping from his.

“YES!” all three yelled out, causing him to jump and it to rocket up onto his face and then downward onto him and then the floor.

“Oops!” Pinkie yelped, running to grab a towel. “Sorry….” He didn’t say anything as he semi-glared at the three of them as he cleaned himself up. “But… I think you should make the hot chocolates from now on!” He still remained silent as he was basically buffing the mess off of him. As he continued to glare at them, the twins lost their smiles pretty quick, and he saw Surprise repeating that same thing with her mane and colors as Pinkie. “Uh… I guess the moment’s ruined. See you tomorrow?” She could only smile awkwardly.

“See ya tomorrow,” he repeated back in a low monotone. Stepping around the three, he went through the door and out of their sight, almost ripping off his apron in the process.

The moment he left, Surprise cried, “He’s… scary!” almost actually crying while she did so.

“Why was he so mean?!” Bubble questioned.

Pinkie quickly hugged the two. “Listen my little gumballs,” she cooed to them. “He can be mean and scary like that, but he hasn’t so far. Not everyp— one likes to play around with bags of sugar or get covered in cake batter.”

“Why though?!” Surprise bawled, hugging Pinkie close. “It’s so fun! How can anypony not like it?!”

“Not everyone likes to get messy, Suppy.” She mussed up Surprise’s mane slightly. “And not everyone likes the same jokes.”

“Does he hate us now?” Surprise whispered, pulling back slightly.

“Oh, no! No!” she reassured. “Just… try to be more careful, okay? Like perhaps stop asking him about his motorcycle?”

“But… it looks so fun!” Bubble protested.

“Maybe it is, but… it’s time to stop, okay?” She looked at both of them sternly. “Do you want him to do that again?”

“No!” both answered quickly.

“Then you need to stop then.” She gave them another hug, before releasing them. “Now… ready to go back home and see your dad again? I think maybe he’s got a gift for that A you both got on your last math test!”

Both of them perked up back immediately, Surprise’s mane poofing back to normal.

“Is it true that horses and ponies on Human-Earth are comparable to our ancestors?” Cinnamon asked.

“Well firstly those ponies that aren’t sapient are referred to as ‘dwarf horses’ now,” Karyn answered. “And I don’t think they’ve gotten to the point where the makeup of the ponies of old can be compared to what’s on Human-Earth yet.” She drank from the lemonade now in front of her, and watched as Cinnamon wrote away on her paper before adding it to the now sizable pile.

Big Mac was more serious than he let on when Cinnamon would have questions. It felt like she was now the professor in college, especially given how long time had stretched on. So much so that Big Mac had given them the pitcher of lemonade sitting on the table and left to attend to other things on the farm.

She glanced out the window, seeing the that the sun had almost disappeared just clued her in to how much time had passed. But she didn’t mind, on the contrary she was reveling in it. Seeing the smile on Cinnamon’s face as she was taking it all in was worth it, that filly could open up despite looking like she was afraid of her own shadow from what Karyn had glanced from before.

“Okay, okay… um….” Cinnamon mumbled, tapping her pencil on the table. “Oh… so many things….”

“Well, dear… it’s not like I’m gonna be gone forever,” Karyn pointed out.

“I know… but I don’t get the chance to learn this often! And I wanna learn as much as I can!” She laid her pencil down to look to Karyn directly. “My aunt Twilight tutors me, but even though she knows a good amount she doesn’t teach me about this!”

Karyn hid her shudder with a shrug of her shoulder… wither. “Well… why though? Does she not know enough for a lesson?”

Cinnamon’s excitement was drained, her intriguing eyes dulling. “Well… I sort of never ask… cause I don’t wanna upset her for wanting to change her lesson plan.”

“What’s your lesson plan like?”

“Magical Theory, Equestriani History, Alter-Earth World History, Calculus, Magical Science, Non-Magical Physics….” Cinnamon sounded off.

Karyn only stared. “Sounds like you’re in college,” she commented.

“Not exactly. I’m tutored because current Equestriani grade schools are… sort of… too easy?” She moved her mane over her eyes.

“Too easy?” Karyn repeated back.

“Sorry! I don’t mean to imply I’m better just because I’m smart at so young!” Cinnamon ducked her head slightly under the table.

“Why would you…” Karyn started but then trailed off. ...be embarrassed by something you’re good at…. She downed the rest of her current drink. “I know the feeling,” she admitted.

“Wha? You?” Cinnamon raised herself up slightly, looking out of her mane with one eye.

“People… mistake me for Princess Luna a lot, and I don’t like it. It makes me… not want to go outside.” At least that’s the kid-friendly version. “But you know how I deal with it? I try to remember what makes me happy about it, and more recently others.”

“Really?”

“Well in terms of looks, I can’t deny I sort of like the idea of being on top of pony beauty standards.” Reminds me that a lot of them will never look as good as me at least. “Plus given my high metabolism with it, it allows me to be really lenient on what I eat in terms of my health. And with my husband—” she caught herself, “it… makes it easier to hug him and keep him close.” Don’t need to ruin an innocence like this any time soon. Though... Karl's been a lot more active lately... quite a bit. She suppressed a blush at the thought.

“Well… if you put it like that….” Cinnamon sat herself back up fully. “I guess being smart can be used to help others… by knowing what’s troubling them. Not only that but I can help contribute to the academic world perhaps.”

“You do contribute a lot already, Cinny,” Big Mac’s voice sounded. Both of them turned to see him trotting in. “You two certainly look like ye’re enjoying yerselves.”

“Oh yes! Mrs. Karyn has told me a lot!” Cinnamon stated.

“Well Ah’m glad ye’re liking it, but dinner is gonna be ready soon, and Ah don’t know if Karyn here wants to stay around. Yer aunt and uncle are about done workin’ out there. They’re just gathering up their daily harvest with one o’ them machines.”

“Oh… probably not,” Karyn admitted, perhaps a bit too quick. “My husband will probably get worried if he sees me not home. Not just for me, but he’ll probably want to be with me to relax the day off.”

“Is it because he’s around my cousins a lot?” Cinnamon blurted out.

“Cinny!” Mac chided.

“But it’s true! They don’t stop! And I know I keep running scared at seeing him – and I’m sorry about that – but I don’t know how he does it!” Karyn was at a loss for words. This was a side she never expected from her. But before long she quickly shrank back into the filly she was seeing before. “Oh my… I… oh my.”

“Cinnamon,” Big Mac started. “Perhaps maybe it is a good time to stop and wash up.”

“Oh… okay.” She looked back to Karyn, giving a meek smile. “Thank you so much, and have a good night!”

“My pleasure, you too,” Karyn said back, watching Cinnamon gather her stuff before she half-walked, half-flew out of the room.

“Ah hope she didn’t take too much of yer time,” Big Mac said to her.

“Oh, no! I liked it a lot!” She stood herself up from her pillow, starting to stretch her legs. “I just didn’t expect the more college-like questions.”

“Well she’ll do that if yah put her in the right mood. ‘Course like yah just saw, she has… some wrong moods.” His smile dropped slightly as he asked, “Now she didn’t ask anything too personal, did she?”

“None at all. And before you ask: nothing too… mature. Only case was my near slip at the end there.”

“Well she’s more mature than she thinks she is. Plus she ends up figuring that stuff out on her own… fer better or worse. Like she just recently got interested in humanity again after getting over some horror movie she found out about a couple years ago.” He moved on from that as he asked, “So are yah feeling better?”

“Much, maybe I just did need to talk to someone else.” She picked up her bag, putting it on. “I’ll be heading out now. Thanks for your time.”

“Come back if yah need somepony tah talk to. If not me, Cinnamon would love it since Ah might be out there in the field.”

“I’ll keep that in mind.”

Karl kept a constant scowl the whole time he was riding home. He could still feel the mess on his face and on his clothes, and that anger that was constant boiling in him almost blew out in that moment. Of course he couldn’t let that happen, because it was the twins right in front of him.

That and his boss was too, and she happened to be one of the most important people in the country. Probably shouldn’t do it in front of her either.

He huffed as he turned onto the path to the house, the sight of which starting to cool him down. As he got to the garage though, he saw one important piece missing.

“What… the… fuck…” he breathed out as he pulled in and dismounted. What force compelled Karyn to actually leave the house? Did the town call on them or something? The mayor or police force? Walking to the front door, he pulled out his phone and began assault it to get it to call Karyn’s phone.

“I wouldn’t worry about her, she’s just visiting her new friend.” Karl almost broke his phone in half as he heard that voice. Looking over to it, he saw Emmé leaning against a nearby tree. “That red stallion guy you both know, Big Mac or whatever? Yeah she’s with him and she’s laughing it up.”

Karl shoved his phone back in his pocket, stomping his way over to her. “Have ya been spying on us?” he accused. “I thawght ya were just fucking here to make sure nothing fucking happens to us.”

“I am,” she said back. “When I saw she wasn’t home, I tracked her down and saw she was over there. Made sure she wasn’t getting in trouble, and she wasn’t.”

“Well why the fuck are ya checking up on us like we’re dogs in a yard?!” He got nearly in her face, but she stood her ground as she craned her head upward to look at him through his visor. “We go outside. Oh, so fucking worrying!” He practically slammed the side of his helmet and his visor flew up completely, showing his scowl in plain view. “You may be this big, powerful witch—”

“Sorceress,” she corrected.

“What-the-fucking-EVER!” He slammed his fist against the tree, the trunk shaking from the impact. Karl briefly glanced to that for a moment, Karyn said they only looked like rubber... he noted, before turned his glare back to Emmé. “But my fucking point here is that ya aren’t our fucking slave owner!”

Emmé crossed her arms, her face staying even. “Pardon me if I’m trying to make sure the people involved in an incident of human magic are okay.”

“Okay? Or perhaps making sure they don’t blab their mouth?” He pulled his fist away and pounded it against the tree again. “Ya know, we have an entire world of magic users: maybe ya should let them know of how fucking dangerous it is so maybe they can help with it?!”

“Yeah, let’s just tell this world the one thing they have over humanity isn’t actually so.” She looked away as she added, “I’m sure the world leaders here will love the idea that humans blow them out of the water on a magic front alongside the tech front. How about we just let humanity have their magic back and blow themselves and both realities up?”

“Ya know what I fucking mean. How long do ya think people won’t find out? Especially with Alter-Earth here!” he pointed out.

“As long as we can,” she said as she looked back to him. “And why do you want people to know?”

“Cause maybe after all that, I’d like magic experts to maybe help me instead of pretending that everything’s okay!” He pulled his fist away, keeping it balled as he dropped his arms to his sides. “And after lying so much already, I just want actual help instead of yaur fucking attention!” He shook his head, looking away from her. “Doesn’t fucking matter now. The people here already know about the lie and—” his scowl turned into shock, and then quickly back as he brought it back to her.

Emmé quirked an eyebrow. “What?”

“It was fucking… YOU!” he yelled, jabbing a finger almost right onto her face. “Don’t fucking lie to me! Ya’re the only fucking person who would tell the entire fucking town! Or who would have the chance! I bet ya did it just in case we said something!”

Emmé stared back at him, her eyes only squinting slightly. “Fine, it was me. But why are you—” she stopped and backed up as he got in her face. Not that she was intimidated by him, but more so because she was surprised he would do that considering who she was.

“What is your fucking problem, ass-bitch?!” he growled to her. “How the fuck Faust is friends with ya… the biggest unsolved mystery of history!”

“Leave her out of this,” she growled back. “Are you forgetting we’re doing this for her sake too?”

“Like she needs to even be mentioned!” He turned away from her, dragging his feet and putting distance between the two. He briefly looked at his hand that he had used to bludgeon the tree. He expected it to be scuffed or something considering he was hitting that tree pretty hard, but it looked clean and he barely felt any kind of pain. Was that because....?

He began to tremble a bit.

“Are you actually being serious right now?!” she shouted over to him. “After being maimed, ripped apart, going through a pain I could tell through your screaming alone that I wouldn’t wish on anyone: you actually want to reveal that magic that did it to you? The magic that if you did make public knowledge could cause a lot more people to go through something like you did?! I’m here in case something bad does happen, not to support you while you crack people’s grasp on reality in half!”

Karl’s hands slammed against his helmet. “I know it’s… and it…” He ceased forming words, almost not even to squeeze out any noise as his throat tightened and tightened. In a flash, he ripped his helmet off, throwing it to the ground. Snarling through his teeth like a leak having its plug remove, he dropped to his knees and threw his head backward. “FUUUUUUUUUUUUCK!” he screamed to the sky.

Emmé could only watch him, a frown on her face. As the air cleared of his echo, she looked away. Eyes closed, she felt a heated wind blow over it. It was a familiar one when it came to these rare occurrences, and it never felt any less pleasant.

She forced her eyes back open, making her way over to him. “Look… Karl,” she said, her tone dropped. “Believe me, or not, I don’t want to be doing this also. If I could I would just let you two go, just with your honor to keep things about Faust and I to yourselves. I’m not going to repeat myself about the whole danger aspect, but I just want to emphasize what can happen if all this is revealed in the wrong way.

“Do you know what’s happened to some people who just found out about Faust or myself? Just us? Some went crazy, and others killed themselves cause they couldn’t handle it.” She gave a slight shake of her head before continuing. “Cases like you two and even Faust’s husband are the rare exception. I’m not trying to come off like I’m always over your shoulder, and if there was some way to go on with our lives then I would take it.

“But this is just too delicate. Even if you guys did keep this to yourselves, just the idea of a place like this finding out… it’s going to cause a chain reaction that people aren’t ready for yet.” She slowly made her way over to him, with him looking slightly over his shoulder to look at her. “At the very least, can you at least accept that I’m only trying to make it so that reveal is as painless as possible?”

He turned his enough to look at her with both eyes. He wasn’t displaying aggression like before, but the look on his face certainly wasn’t accepting of her words. “Maybe,” he answered, before turning away from her. “Just… leave me alone.”

A snap of fingers and a flash behind him told Karl that she was gone. At least he hoped that it was what happened as he leaned forward and planted both hands on the ground, a ground that looked so appealing to lay down on and try and calm down.

The sound of a car brought him slightly out of his slump, and he creaked his head up to see Karyn driving up to him. Instead of parking in their garage though, she stopped short and almost jumped out. As she close the distance quickly between them, he managed to bring himself up as much as he could before he grabbed her in a hug.

As she listened to him relay what happened both with Emmé, and then what he had learned: they both held each other close for that night.

VII

View Online

Summer had come to Ponyville and with that all its glory and caveats. The whole year had passed by so quickly, and the sun was shining brighter than when they had gotten to Ponyville back in the early fall. Karl at the moment was taking it in with some gusto as he rode on his bike to the Corner.

If there was one thing he had to give credit to this place was that even though the weather was faked since they made it all, at least they had the courtesy to actually keep things organized for convenience. Like how they actually cleared the roads in the winter so that he could actually ride his motorcycle safely for a good deal of it, or like today where they had warned of scorching heat so that he could dress lightly. That was probably just him looking for anything to keep him and Karyn occupied throughout the year. She was a bit more clingy to her, and him to her, ever since he had... “vented” to Emmé.

However the two were stuck in a corner of sorts when it came to how to handle all this. Though as the days passed it felt more like a dog’s cage with what else they realized would be happening. At least the ass-bitch wasn’t there to watch them at every turn- and she definitely fit the use of those words.

When the solstice and Christmas – or Hearths Warming Day and Winter Moon Celebration – had come by it was a huge hit to Karl in that he wouldn’t be visiting family any time soon as there was the issue of them wanting him to come visit. His only excuse for the moment being he had to be there for Karyn and… their child. Now it had been years and he dreaded seeing any kind of message from them cause of what excuse he had to conjure next.

At least he got to learn some more of what was going on with his siblings. His sister as he guessed was dating a special kind of individual before, and recently it was nothing but confirmed she was really committed now. Now if only he got the chance to tease Claire over that now while he could.

As for his brother… well he had apparently been on quite an adventure here on Alter-Earth and it explained how he hadn’t barged in to visit. The biggest evidence being a claim he had hooked up with someone and his last known location being someplace called ‘Elkwood,’ which also meant still no tech to actually get real-time updates. If he remembered Sean though, that would be no problem for him.

For his own parents though, they of course showed concern for himself and Karyn to which he was thankful they were still there in a way. Then there was the part that they were still there in a way when his mother had said ‘when your grandfather had said to you three be well to the Alter-Earth folk, I don’t think he meant to this extent.’

The subsequent facepalm Karl did was hard enough to hide his embarrassment for a good while. At least they still were his parents despite all he was forced to do.

After all the celebrations were said and done, things had returned to… this new normal of theirs. Karl worked, Karyn designed, and they both just tried to console each other. With Pinkie and Sugarcube Corner, the only things that had changed were a few new hires that were added. Almost enough to get it back to a full restaurant status according to her. It certainly felt that was though that didn’t stop Karl from being the center of attention since he was still the only human there.

Though he himself was still trying to find other work despite the possible benefits of being in good graces with someone like Pinkie. It was just only a restaurant job and he wasn’t sure if he could make a career out of it, but so far nothing else had come. He wondered at points if Emmé was somehow making that impossible for him.

He shuddered at the thought. Even if he never saw her again it wouldn’t be long enough. He wanted to perhaps get Faust involved to get her on a leash of sorts, but decided that she didn’t need to be bothered on something like this. Can’t just casually call the Not-So-God of ponies and ask her to tell her Definitely-Is-A-Psychopath friend to stop. Who knows what she was dealing with on top of having her own family? Maybe she had some points, but she didn’t have to be a bitch about it.

Entering Ponyville proper, his mind went back to Karyn. It was almost time. Every time he held her close it was a reminder their future was also being held. Now it was near that late summer time again when all this started, which meant it any day now.

Karyn shifted herself on the couch they had recently added to the living room. If it wasn’t apparent before to anyone else, it was now easily spottable that she was with foal. She predicted right in that she wasn’t exactly “bloated” due to her almost-unique physique, but that came with some complications still.

For one, even though she didn’t really do it much anymore, trying to walk or let alone stand on two legs was impossible. She found the added weight threw off her balance and was giving her spine the wrong kind of workout. In fact, she read that Equestriani doctors had said that doing that would not be a good idea during this time for your back. Also that ‘you could legally walk on four legs on Human-Earth’ even though she was sure that was a precedent and not a law.

Yet you did it anyway even though it made you look fucking weird, and you have telekinesis, a voice in her head said. Pushing it away, her mind wandered to the thought of if someone like DJ Martinez had done it through the pain anyway. Karyn had to admit that maybe she didn’t need to, but it was perhaps a way to seem normal back then. But after all the hell DJ went through, Karyn wouldn’t be surprised if she did just to show how human she was.

Oh ancestors help me, I’m back to DJ again, she thought. There was no denying DJ was a heroine to herself, but would she actually like to meet her? Maybe if they were still back in the USA, but now in Ponyville? That would be a very bad sign for both of them. It was a miracle so far they’d only ran into one of the Six, her children, and husband; and the husband and daughter of another one of them. Guess it was true They were all busy these days. Busy probably running Equestria into the ground given how they were the wrong kind of people to put in the government before First Contact and especially after.

The ringing of her phone brought her out of her inner ranting. Floating it up to her, it was a number she wasn’t familiar with. Accepting the call anyway, she floated it up to her ear as the speaker antenna extended out and downward. Maybe it was a potential new client.

“Hello, this is Karyn,” she said.

“Oh praise Luna-heika, it worked!”

Karyn instinctively moved to sit herself up, but after quickly realizing she shouldn’t do that, she merely replied, “Oji-san?”

“You betcha Karyn-chan!” he cheered. “I finally got one of these things! Well I did back at Hearths Warming, but I now finally got the whole plan thing set up! Heck I believe the Family back in Inari will have theirs soon… even if Inari itself still won’t have it for a long while.”

“Plan?” she relaxed back into lying down. “Y’know… I could have helped you with that. Could have gotten Otō-san or Okā-san to let me know.”

“I… okay, maybe I could have. But between dealing with these sorry excuses for people known as the nobility, and also trying to keep track of things in Inari: Time just flew by.” He chuckled a bit before he added, “Sometimes I wanna just buck the weather schedule here and create a blizzard over Canterlot just to get these guys to chill.”

Despite the smile on her face from that line, Karyn rolled her eyes. Ugh, no one says that anymore! “I’m sure you would, especially with the weather now?”

“Oh for sure yes. But enough about me, Stoney-kun’s filled me in on some interesting details about you guys down there in Ponyville. Is it true Karl-kun got a job working right under Duchess Vanner-sama? And the house you live in she owned before?”

Karyn choked a bit. “Uh…”

“Sorry, Pinkie Pie-dono. I still have to follow decorum. Or in this case I think ‘respect’ is more appropriate cause these bakas here have none.”

“I… yes. He did, and we did.”

“So he wasn’t joking! He told me around Hearts and Hooves Day and I thought he was messing with me! I know it was months ago, bit like I said: tied up. In fact I’m pretty sure your mother’s been busy with her drills, and your father’s going back to Zhanguo again in a few days.”

“Wait, he’s going there again? Does it never get across the fire he plays with?” Karyn groaned.

“I know pandas don’t exactly have the best opinion of ponies, but given that he’s been there so much to the point of being completely fluent in both the Pandarin and Canternese dialects of Zhuongganese, I don’t think he’s in much danger.”

“I was more referring to the part of why he gets a lot of business,” she deadpanned.

“Oh, that? Hey, it’s only been just a few pandas… in each of the twelve separate times it’s happened.”

“Wait, it’s twelve now? Did something happen back last fall?”

“Yeah, they came and— wait, why are we on this? I called to talk about you!”

Karyn grinned. With all that ice of yours, it’s no wonder you slip and slide into tangents. “Still, I wonder if he should get protection status or something.”

“Well that’s his business, and I’d rather not think what happens to those that have… crossed paths. But enough about him and me already, I still wanna know about you guys!”

“Uh… there isn’t much more to it really for us.” She looked off to the ceiling, letting her eyes wander. “I mean, still in this house, still going by, just us two doing our work and spending our nights together.”

“You don’t even get out of the house?”

“I… not exactly. Unless you count… me meeting up with a… sort of friend I made.” Bracing herself, she quickly explained what was going on between her and Big Mac and by extension his daughter.

“Wait… you’re friends with Duke Consort Andalusia-sama?” he asked, some of his breath leaving him.

“Hang on, Oji-san. Yes, I am… sort of. But he’s just really friendly, and was there to reach out to me. That and… it’s just fun to talk with his daughter sometimes. Last time I talked to her about some American history. I’m sure it’s nothing special to be talking with him. Heck, Karl has talked to Pinkie’s husband Thunderlane but it just seems like anyone can do so with no problem.”

“Either way though, it’s just good to hear!” The sound of a door opening on the other end sounded. “One moment,” he said, before it sounded like he was covering the receiver with his hoof. Karyn was able to pick up pieces of his voice and what sounded like someone else, before the shuffling sound happened again and he spoke, “Sorry dear, going to have to cut this short. Duty calls again.”

“It’s fine,Oji-san. Maybe I’ll talk to you soon.”

“Hey, don’t forget we’re all here for you guys. Kimono no megumi wa watashitachi no naka ni eien ni sonzai shimasu,” he recited.

“I know, have a good one.” The call was promptly disconnected, and Karyn heard the whirl of the antenna retracting back into her phone. With a sigh she placed it on the table in front of her and sat herself back up, or at least as much as she could. Scrolling through her tablet a bit, she realized she was actually between projects for once. She glanced toward the back of the house, and stood herself off the couch and starting to make her way toward it.

After passing through the kitchen, she opened the door to the back and leaned outside. Despite her being in sweatpants along with her fur, the heated air still felt like a relief. Breathing in the fresh air, the tightness in her head seemed to loosen. It almost made her want to walk around, but decided against it since she was already so settled.

“I miss our porch…” she muttered, wanting to just perhaps relax outside. She missed it all. If they wanted they could easily so much more back home, but this was Equestria and not the USA. They had to get permits and go through outdated government regulations to do these things. Even though they were the only house for a quarter-mile they couldn’t do what they wanted with their own property. Plus given how condense Ponyville is compared to suburbs, their home was basically the only place they could be together in peace.

Closing the door, she looked to a crystal that was placed on the counter nearby. Given how far away they were from the town, they had been given these to alert Ponyville General if Karyn was caught alone when it was… time. It was at Pinkie’s insistence no less. If there was another thing Karyn had to admit from all these months, it’s that despite what Pinkie displayed before: she was probably the most sane out of all the Six, and she’d never thought they in some way would be helping her.

Big Mac and Cinnamon certainly helped to that idea. That filly practically was looking forward to any time Karyn happened to stop by, or when they caught each other at the Corner. Though with the passage of time, came with Cinnamon herself figuring out the “truth” of what was going on with their foal. To Karyn’s surprise, despite her crying her eyes out for their “plight,” she recovered quickly enough. That filly was tougher than she let on.

Making her way back to the couch and laying herself back onto it, she started to stroke her swelled barrel. Every once in a while there was a kick, a literal one from the foal and also a metaphorical one reminding her of what was coming. She didn’t admit it, and maybe it was a natural reaction; but she was hoping she herself was tougher than she was letting on for what was to come. Right now she wished she could roll back time three days and devour Karl’s 4th of July barbecuing all over again. Maybe they shouldn’t have turned down the offer for a baby shower – foal shower – by all the others. But it was too late for that. All that was really left now was to wait.

“Soon enough…” she whispered to both herself and their child.

Karl strode into Sugarcube Corner, taking his helmet off with an overdramatic sweep like he always did. A quick glance around showed that the tables were already set and ready to go, a bit more tables than when he started.

He looked to the back wall, seeing only Pinkie for now who was busy getting the front counter ready. He wasn’t sure if anyone else was here yet, but even if it was the rare day of Pinkie, him, and maybe just one or two others; the days still went by just like when the kitchen was chocked full. Of course they were rare for a reason given what this place was.

“Morning, Karl!” the twins greeted over toward his left.

He shot them a smile. “Morning to ya also.” Karl wasn’t sure why or how, but the two had flipped some kind of switch and were a lot quieter around him now. They never yelled, nor did they try to spring one of their crazy ideas on him. He remember back in winter on his birthday that when they found out it was so, he thought they would try some kind of surprise party. Instead the two baked him a birthday cupcake when he stepped out and gave it to him upon his return with the only surprise being Surprise herself and the act of presenting it so mildly.

“Hey! How’s my favorite human employee?” Pinkie called to him. He was about to open his mouth when she added, “And you may be my only human staffer, but the notion stands!” she said with a wide smile.

“Doing as well as I can to be honest, both Karyn and I,” he said as he made his way over to her. Stopping in front of her, he knelt down to be closer to Pinkie’s level. “Any day now,” he whispered to her.

“Hey, keep your spirits high! Don’t wanna get sick or something now of all times!” she whispered back.

He stood back up, walking through to the back. “Wouldn’t worry about that.” It was true in a way. From what his (new) doctor had told him, he was in a perfect bill of health. Or in the doctor’s exact words: ‘one of, if not the healthiest patients I’ve seen period.’ It almost got Karl to consider perhaps start doing some exercise regularly to go with this new state, but he didn’t exactly want to test that area just yet. He was still thinking about how to explain exactly the changes compared to his medical records if that was brought up.

Just little things like that around every corner that told him what he wasn’t able to do. Hopefully he could avoid having Emmé be the one to do it and—

“Fucking banshee…” he whispered under his breath, far under his breath. Which was good as the door opened with Pinkie following him in.

“Right then, you’re the first here so let’s get ready for the breakfast rush!” she declared, trotting past him and over toward the walk in pantry.

“Huh, I get to actually cook solo for once? Usually I’m called back just for cake decoration or assisting,” he joked as he hung his helmet up.

“Hey, like I said: those hands of yours are more precise than anything we got,” Pinkie said back.

“Well… they are,” he agreed. “So what’s—” he stopped as suddenly Pinkie began to shake. Not like she was cold, but more like she was feeling an earthquake unique to herself. “What… are ya doing?”

“Doozy…” she whispered.

Karl only blinked, and then his phone started to ring. “One sec.” Pulling it out, he read the number and suddenly all concept of merriment went out the window as he answered. “Hello? Yeah this is him.” He listened for a moment, and then drew in a sharp breath. “WHAT?! I— yeah, I’m on the way!” He ripped his phone from his ear, slamming it back into his pocket.

“What’s going on?” Pinkie asked.

“The hospital!” he yelled, hands started to shake. “Karyn is— she— it’s time!”

Pinkie’s eyes widened immediately, the way her pupils and irises were dilated showed that she understood exactly what he meant. “Go! Get going now!” she ordered.

“I know! I know!” he yelled back, hands clinging to his head as he started to make his way back up front.

“You need to go!” she emphasized. “Get on your bike, take a left and—”

“I know where the hospital is!” he yelled back to her. “I fucking know where it is!” He turned back around and practically shoulder charged the door open as he grabbed his helmet before he leapt over the countertop. Out of the corner of his eye he vaguely saw the twins starting to walk back down the stairs to see him throw his helmet on before he barreled outside.

Pinkie watched as almost instantly as he disappeared from view, the engine of his bike started and the engine roared in a way she hadn’t heard before. She giggled a bit. Wonder if that was like Thundie when our glorious gobstoppers were given to us! she thought as she watched the two in question trot up to her in confusion.

“Uh… Mom?” Bubble asked.

“What’s going on?” Surprise followed up.

“Well… let’s just say that Karl and Karyn are about to receive a gift from Faust, just like when I got you two!” It took a moment, but both of them gasped aloud, smiles returning to their faces and they were practically jumping off the ground where they stood. “Surprise? Can you get the flamefax papers from my office?” Right away a small gust of wind was made as she darted up the stairs, half-running and half-flying. Pinkie turned to Bubble, “Well we’re a set of hands down for now so that leaves just us. So how about we start breakfast together?”

“Yeah!” Bubble cheered, as they both bolted back into the kitchen.

Karl lept off his bike the millisecond he felt it stop completely. Keys in hand and helmet still on, he resisted the urge to scream as ponies on the stairs leading up to the door of the hospital got out of his way. Some of them literally jumping or flying out of the way. He saw an open door, and immediately charged through it. He heard some yelps as he stomped his foot to come to a halt as he surveyed the room.

His eyes immediately landed on the front desk, with a somewhat trembling earth pony stallion who had a pure white coat and orange mane behind it. He practically leaped forwards as he positioned himself to take up the stallion’s field of vision completely.

“Uh…” the stallion started.

“Karyn O’Donnell,” Karl growled. “My wife, she’s here, and she’s about to give birth!” He leaned all the way downward to slam his hands on the deck, Karl’s whole body bobbing up and down with heavy breathing as they threatened to go through it.

“Sir please, you’re causing a scene here…” the stallion trembled.

“A scene?!” Karl yelled. “Listen up….” he knelt down and forward, flipping up his visor and staring toward the stallion’s outfit. “Boldheart,” he read. “I’ve heard about Discord, and the things he did. If ya don’t tell me where my wife is, I’ll make him look like a child in comparison! Without magic!” Boldheart’s pupils shrank to pinpricks as Karl leaned in more and more.

“I…”

“Mr. O’Donnell?” another voice came. Both males turned toward the direction of the voice, seeing a mare nurse approach, light purple coat and pink mane. “If you’ll follow me, I can direct you to your wife.” Karl right away snapped back to a standing position, and the mare quickly added, “Calmly and quietly please.”

Both of Karl’s fists became clenched, but a deep inhale following that had them relax after. He reached upward and pulled off his helmet, taking a few steps forward. “Okay… okay… calm…”

“Right this way then. We can skip the ID bands for now.” The mare turned herself around, Karl following about two steps behind her.

“Wait!” a voice called. Both turned to see another mare enter the room, one that Karl really didn’t want to see. “Sorry, just in time!” she said to them.

The nurse looked to Karl. “Is she with you?” she asked.

He wanted to say no, but considering who it was, she’d have a way to make sure she would be involved. “Yeah… friend of mine,” he answered with a huff.

Emmé trotted up to them, “I’m… Emerald Road, and he sent me a message with the news.”

“Then let’s not waste another minute,” the nurse said. “I’m Careheart by the way.”

“Got it,” Karl said, trying his best not to look at Emmé. The next agonizing minutes were spent with them walking through the halls. As they passed into what looked like the Infirmary, Karl couldn’t help but asking, “Ya’re awfully calm there, nurse.”

“You’re not the first father to cause a scene here,” she answered, surprisingly nonchalantly. “Maybe I’d put you at perhaps at the fifteenth biggest scene – sixth in terms of volume, first in terms of angry look – but I think Ponyville is used to it.” She turned around to look at him over her shoulder as she added, “Once we get there we’ll just have to administer some antiseptic spells. Do you want scrubs?”

“I just want to get to my wife,” he answered, pushing the knot in his stomach down. That and his breakfast. The stench of hospitals always got him sick to the point where he thought they did that on purpose to keep patients in. Somehow ponies did it even worse.

“Before we enter, just a general summary,” Careheart started. “The doctor will be handling the foaling, and I’ll be there in case anything goes wrong. The room itself you’re going to notice will be devoid of odor due to spell work and some recent tech installations, so don’t panic about that.”

“Got it,” he said back. Karl though glanced at Emmé out of the corner of his eye. The way she was stone faced… he knew she was planning something.

Another stretch of elongated moments later, all three arrived to the room. An orderly was there waiting, a unicorn stallion. “Everything ready?” Careheart asked.

“Yeah, Doctor Stable Eyes is in there already getting it set up,” the orderly said, before looking up to Karl and then to Emmé. “A friend?” he asked. “Not just the father?”

“It’s what he wants,” Careheart said to him, opening the door. “No need for scrubs, just get them ready,” she ordered, quickly filing herself in.

The orderly shrugged, before his horn began to glow yellow and form a ball at the tip. “Okay, I just ask that you hold still for one moment. You might feel a slight wind of sorts at first.” Before either could speak, the ball jumped into the air over them, and with a pop, showered the both of them in a wave of magic. The way it dispersed reminded Karl of those hallways that pumped the gas to clean you off before you entered a secure area from movies he saw. “Alright, head on in,” the orderly said, before turning to trot away.

Karl watched him walk off, but pried his eyes away from him as he opened and then walked through the door. His eyes landed squarely on Karyn and the bed she was on, and much worry was plastered onto her face.

Though a second look made him amend that to be more like forcefully embedded on with a car crusher. The way she was breathing, the fact that it looked like they would have to bind her legs with how they were fidgeting around…

I’m about to become a dad… he realized, starting to share Karyn’s reaction. Holy shit holy shit holy shit holyshitholyshitshitshitshitfuckfuckfuckfuckfuck…

“You’re doing fine, Mrs. O’Donnell. Just keep breathing,” a unicorn stallion said to her, presumably Doctor Stable as Karl took notice of him at the foot of the bed. The white actual coat over his lime green coat, and a pair of glasses tucked on his head and into his orange mane definitely added to that assumption.

“Looks like everything’s ready,” Careheart added, looking over some equipment. Karl decided that was the hint to perhaps fulfill his duty of being a husband by making his way over to Karyn, almost dropping his helmet to the floor.

“Hey, I’m here, dear,” he whispered to her.

“K-Karl?” she coughed out, veering her head to him. As he knelt down, she gave a forced smile. “I knew it was going to be painful… but it really doesn’t prepare you for… for…”

“Just remember I’m here for ya…” with his left hand he began to stroke her cheek, his right one holding her forehoof.

“Wait, doctor…” Careheart spoke up. Causing all eyes to look to her, as she was looking all over the equipment. “Where’s… oh, Celestia don’t tell me they forgot…” she suddenly ran over to the door. “I need an orderly, stat!” she said aloud, before she opened and stepped out.

Meanwhile, Stable looked on with a gaping mouth. “What? What’s she doing?!” he cried. Stepping away from the foot of the bed, he looked over at what she apparently found wrong. “What is she even talking about? She’s going to just leave right before a foaling?! Is she mad?!” He turned himself around, hoof clutching his head. “Of all the… of the…” He slowly dropped his hoof down, eyes half-lidded.

“Doctor, what’s wrong?” Emmé asked.

“I… don’t… feel... ” Suddenly his eyes rolled up into his head, and he collapsed onto the floor.

“What the shit?!” Karl yelled, frozen in place as he stared down at him. Emmé meanwhile leaned down to him.

“Doctor? Doctor?!” she yelled as she shook him with a forehoof. Despite raising her voice, her face remained even. She quickly snapped upward and moved toward the door, opening up an emergency box and hitting the intercom button inside. “Hello? We need some help here!” Emmé said. “We have somepony about to give birth and… hello?” She tapped the console, but no reaction came about. “No way, why isn’t this working?!” she yelled. “Is there another button or something?!”

“What the fuck is going on here?!” Karl yelled.

“AAAAHH!” Karyn screamed. He turned his attention back, seeing Karyn curling up in pain, eyes clamped shut.

Emmé meanwhile looked back to the two of them “Someone needs to deliver this foal.”

“Wait, what?!” Karl exclaimed.

“I’ve delivered plenty!” she reassured, running over to them. “Keep breathing, Karyn, keep breathing,” she ordered.

Karyn couldn’t respond; all her willpower was being used just to stay awake. All her other senses aside from of course her sense of touch were just dulled out, and aside from the pain she felt the only other thing she could really feel was her heart racing.

Through all of that though, she still felt something clamp around her forehoof. Something she remembered just happened a moment ago, but regardless it still helped. “Karyn, listen to me,” she heard. She managed to calm down ever so slightly, like Karl’s voice was enough to suddenly ignore what was going on even if for a few seconds. “I’m here, and I’ll always be here.” She opened her eyes, and found herself greeting Karl’s face. She watched him managing to put a smile on. “And I don’t care what Queen Bitch of the Universe over there says, or even if she’s hearing what I’m saying right now at the moment.” He gave a quick glance over to Emmé with a quick turn of his head. As he looked back he added, “We’ll have a kid… we’re ready… we’ll be happy.” He brought her hoof up to his chest, hugging it against him. “Ya’ve made me happier than I’ve ever been before. And I’m sure I’ve made ya happy.”

“More… more than I can measure,” she squeaked out, before another wave of pain hit her. She vaguely heard Emmé say something, maybe instructions. However all she could do was to take both of her hooves and pull Karl close.

A maelstrom of images flew by her, with waves of pain constantly shooting up her form. She saw images of foals, swaddled in cloths. But she also saw ones brimming with energy, with Karl’s own being filled with magic.

Karl… suddenly she just saw his time with him flash before her. From that random guy on the street who show her the most kindness she’d ever seen. That guy who became both her savior and lover, to husband who she always looked forward to being in his loving embrace… suddenly the fear seemed to ebb away.

“I’m here for you,” she heard, also feeling his head rest next to hers and his lips on her cheek. Although her eyes were sealed shut, the smile she made was nothing but relaxed and contented.

At the sound of a foal’s cry, she snapped her eyes open.

The first thing she saw was Karl, or at least the top half of his body pressed against her own in a vice grip of her own forelegs. Despite the pain swimming across her body, she managed to look to Emmé, seeing a swadling float over to her, which she bundled in her hooves. Her heartbeat quickened as Emmé gazed toward it, a neutral expression on her face.

It was in that moment that the door was practically slammed open, Careheart bursting in. “What’s going on?!” she demanded. Her eyes locked onto Stable on the floor, and then looked to all of them. “Wha? What did—” she stopped as she looked to the swaddling in Emmé’s “hooves” and her ears twitched at the crying foal. “The foal! Let me see!” she ordered.

Emmé offered no objection as she handed the bundle over to Careheart. At that moment, Stable started to stir, all eyes looking to him. “Oh… oh my, what happened?” he asked.

“Doctor!” Careheart quietly barked, getting his attention. As he looked at the scene, and hearing the cries in the air, he ripped himself from the floor and trotted over to her.

A flash of his horn on the bundle, and said after, “Cleaning spell… I hope this won’t hurt the parental bonding…” he cleared his throat and turned to Karyn and Karl with a smile. “Congratulations Mr. and Mrs. O’Donnell. You two are now parents of a unicorn colt.”

A warmth seeped across Karyn’s body, tears that were a mix of pain and joy started to creep into her eyes. As she managed to free Karl from her grip, she just wanted to muster the will to reach out and just see her son.

Careheart trotted herself around to Karyn’s left and handed the bundle over to her. Karl pushed himself out of the way, eyes locked firmly on the bundle as he readjusted himself to a kneeling position again.

Both of them looked in awe at the crying foal that was presented to them: he had a steel blue coat, and there was a tuft of black hair with a small stripe of rust brown. As Karyn pulled him closer, the crying began to slow and his head began to turn. She nearly cried even harder with delight as his eyes opened, a mix of green and brown at the same time along with a couple dots of brown placed at seemingly random being presented. Hazel.

Karyn looked to Karl, seeing him slowly reach a hand up to his own eyes as his own tears threatened to break out. Both of them silently could see the resemblance, both of them knew in that moment that this was truly their child. Karl’s arm joined Karyn’s forelegs in caressing the new life, his finger stroking their son’s cheek. A small gurgle came from him, and a smile began to form.

Careheart meanwhile gave a heavy sigh as she stepped away to let them have their moment and of course that precious newborn bonding between parents. Her face became crossed though as she got near Emmé and Stable. “So… do you mind telling me what the buck happened here?” she growled but kept at a low volume.

“I…” Stable started. “I don’t know, I just… suddenly collapsed right after you left the room?” he admitted, hoof rubbing his head.

“When I left the…” Careheart blinked, looking around. “Wait, I left the room? I wasn’t here before though.” She looked at Emmé. “What happened here?”

“Well…” Emmé started. “You were here. You made it sound like something was off with the equipment and you left to fix it. Right after the doctor collapsed. I tried calling for help, but nopony came.” She shifted one leg over the other. “I just… did what I thought I had to.”

Careheart was shocked still. Her mouth slowly opening as disbelief was pouring out. With a shake of her head, she went over to the emergency intercom, examining it. “Just our luck. This thing’s not working,” she groaned. “And I have questions for you later,” she directed to Emmé.

“Understood.”

“I believe I need to get examined myself,” Stable added. “Passing out just like that? We need another doctor for this foal’s immediate tests.” He shook his head, stepping slowly to the door. “Keep an eye on them while I send for somepony else,” he ordered.

“Yes, doctor.” As she watched them leave the room, she turned to look back to the scene at the bed, smiling at bit. No matter who or what the parents were, it was always fulfilling to see the joy of new parents welcoming their newborn.

Karl and Karyn were taking it all in. Their son had fallen asleep suddenly, and in that moment Karl had taken to holding him. “He’s… so perfect,” Karyn whispered, gently stroking his mane with one hoof. “Hey little guy,” she said to him. “I’m your mommy,” she cooed. “And I love you.”

When his eyes opened again, they looked to Karyn and he started to giggle slightly. Karl shifted his head to be next to her, and when both sets of hazel eyes locked, a little neigh was sounded from him.

“Hi there,” Karl whispered. “Daddy’s here.” Karl reached a finger out to him again, this time he started to lean into a bit. Like he was already starting to learn to nuzzle like most ponies did. “I’ll always be here for ya.”

“Just like he is for me,” Karyn said, leaning to nuzzle Karl.

Karl lost track of time since the new doctor had come in to do examination on... their son. He had been asked to leave while they tend to both Karyn and… their son.

That word… that one word kept ringing in his head: son. He had a son now, he was a father now. Even when he looked into the nursery to see him, Karl still couldn’t believe it despite it being in front of his eyes. He wish Karyn wasn’t tied up with her own exams to help console him.

He sighed as he walked back to the waiting room from the nursery for what must have been the sixth time since they gave him lunch. Or was it seventh? He lost count of that too. And Emmé hadn’t shown up since she left before, which was a blessing to him. Maybe he should—

“Hi Karl!”

“Jesus Christ almighty!” Karl in turned yelped, jumping and turning to the source to his immediate left. Said source was both Bubble Berry and Surprise bouncing up and down wildly. Pinkie Pie with a wide smile was just behind the two, and a somewhat annoyed Thunderlane next to her.

“Surprise, Bubble,” Thunderlane started, whose voice seemed to match his contained emotions. “Don’t forget where we are.” He gave a glance around the room, wondering if they were in trouble already.

“Scare me half to death why don’tcha?” Karl shot back immediately, holding a hand over his rapidly breathing heart.

“What?!” Surprise yelped, not quite as loud as before and also no longer with a smile. “You mean to say that you want us to—” She stopped as she was suddenly engulfed in a hug from Pinkie. Bubble and Thunderlane both looked toward the two, with Karl mentally cursing himself that he exploded like that in front of them.

“Don’t you worry your cutie wootie little head my little flying pack of joy!” Pinkie said, also bouncing Surprise in her forelegs. “Karl is just excited because he’s a daddy now! Now you can really go all out with that party you and Bubble were planning!”

“We can?!” Surprise replied with another wide smile.

“They can?” Karl said back.

“Yep! Of course, you don’t have to come if you don’t want. I figured that since the twins might be excited, we’d throw a ‘Congratulations on behalf of Karl and Karyn!’ party!” Pinkie and the twins smiled widely after her statement. Karl meanwhile stood dumbfounded. He gave a quick glance to Thunderlane, who merely smirked and gave a shrug of his withers.

“I believe I’m going to be busy for that, or at least too focused on other things,” Karl answered. He took another breath and allowed himself to rest against the wall. “Ya know… with… everything coming basically.”

“Heh, you remind me of a younger me,” Thunderlane said, stepping up to Karl. “Imagine my surprise,” he looked to the literal Surprise, “figurative surprise, when I found out that I was the father of twins.”

“Haven’t seen ya in a while, Thunder,” Karl greeted, managing a small smile. The two didn’t meet much due to Thunder’s job, but the rare times they did they got along well. “But… what are all of ya doing here by the way?” he asked finally.

“We’re here for you, silly!” Pinkie said. “Isn’t it obvious?!”

“Too busy with all this… revelation going on,” he muttered back. “What about the Corner though?”

“Aw don’t worry about that! This is your extra-super-duper-extravagantistic-expialidocious moment!”

“Mr. O’Donnell?” a familiar voice called. Karl looked over his shoulder, seeing Careheart trotting up to them. “Your wife has been cleared for all her tests. She and your son have been move to—” she stopped as she looked to see who was with him. “Oh my… your grace! I mean your graces! I didn’t… see you! I…” Karl looked back to Pinkie and the others. She herself was still smiling away, but he saw Thunderlane looking… embarrassed?

“Hello, hello, hello!” Pinkie greeted.

“A-are, are you with Mr. O’Donnell here?” Careheart asked, all her composure gone.

“Well we did come to congratulate him! And Karyn too!”

“They’re… they’re with me,” Karl said. What the fuck. I’ve seen some customers be nervous around her, but this is something else.

“V-very good! R-right this way!” Careheart directed. The group followed her through the halls, and a minute later they arrived to the room. “Before you all come in though,” Careheart stated, her professionalism back. “Doctor Stable wants to speak to the parents alone first.”

“Right,” Karl acknowledged, as Careheart escorted him inside. Eyeing Stable right away, he asked, “Feeling okay, Doc?”

“Everything appears to be in order with me,” Stable replied. “Though I believe I’m taking a vacation after this. Might have been a sudden incident, but given they can’t find anything I’m just going to go relax for a bit.” He cleared his throat, straightening himself. “Now I believe you wanted to be with your wife and son again?” he said gesturing toward the bed.

At the sight of Karyn’s smiling form with that familiar bundle, he gladly did so. There was now a chair for him to sit on, which he graciously took advantage of. “How are ya feeling?” he whispered to Karyn.

“Still a little sore… but otherwise I’m just happy,” she replied. Looking back to the bundle, Karl also, she said, “Both of you are here… heh… both of you.”

“Before we let your… guests in,” Stable spoke to both of them, earning their attention. “There’s just one issue we have to discuss. While your son is healthy, there is just… one thing odd about him that we’ve seen.” When both gave him puzzling looks, he added, “It’s nothing serious, but something you deserve to know. It has to do with his eyes.”

“His eyes?” Karl asked.

“While you might be excited over him having hazel eyes, Mr. O’Donnell, it’s something to discuss since… hazel isn’t a natural eye color for ponies.” Stable explained.

“Huh?”

“Ponies can have so many different eye colors. In fact inheriting eye colors directly is considered a rare occurrence. Heterochromia is extremely rare, and even then it’s only cases of complete heterochromia. Your son seems to have segmented heterochromia with an odd mix of central heterochromia which makes it appear he has hazel eyes.

“For clarity purposes, and that it’s hard to tell what’s the actual color, we’re considering it’s hazel. However we should consider looking into this in case there’s an issue with perhaps some chemical distribution. At the same time though, this could just be a case of a rare mutation like a mare having her hooves change color from their coat like how 50% of stallions do.” He adjusted his glasses, taking in a slow breath. “That is all I have to contribute for now. I’ll let the… others in.” With that, he bowed his head in a farewell before walking to the door and opening it.

A moment later, Karl and Karyn watched as Pinkie and her family all trotted in, the twins clearly restraining themselves as everyone was staring at the bundle in Karyn’s hooves. “Hey, folks,” Karl greeted again. “Well… he’s here.”

“A colt?” Pinkie asked.

“It’s a colt!” both Surprise and Bubble squeaked, thankfully not loud enough to wake up the foal in question.

“Can we see?” Surprise asked.

“Can we?” Bubble followed.

“Can we?”

“Huh?”

“Easy there, kiddos,” Thunder calmed.

“Just go slow, he’s napping at the moment,” Karyn cautioned as she turned the bundle toward them. The twins half-dashed to the bed, rearing themselves and leaning their forehooves on the edge of the bed to look. Pinkie and Thunder followed behind, all looking at the sleeping joy inside.

“Wow…” they both breathed out.

“You’re not kidding,” Thunder commented. “There’s so much of Karl despite— OOF!” he yelped, holding a hoof to the opposing foreleg as Pinkie put her forehoof back to the floor. Karl himself kept his eyes from glaring death at Thunder. The way he spoke his mind was almost as bad as his own parents.

“Does he have a name?” Pinkie asked.

“We picked out a name a while ago,” Karyn said. “And it was Karl’s idea to what their name would be, now him.”

“Am Ah interruptin’ anythang?” All heads turned to the door, seeing Big Macintosh walk in.

“Mac?” Thunderlane spoke. “Nice to see you, but what are you doing here?”

“Here to see Karyn and her child o’ course,” he answered. “Felt like Ah should do so considerin’ she an’ Ah talk sometimes. Plus Pinkie here let me know.” He turned his head out “Well, us actually.” A small eep! sounded as he said that.

“Cinnamon!” Both Surprise and Bubble Berry yelped, thankfully not agitating the foal. The twins both darted away from the bed and toward the door, before they could slip out however, Big Mac quickly stopped their advance with an outstretched foreleg. “Awwww!” they both cried.

“Cinnamon wants to see the foal first.” Big Mac turned his head out the door. “Yah ready now?” There was a small whisper and he turned back in, ushering the twins away from the door. Cinnamon slowly eased herself in, peeking her head into the doorway. Her eyes slowly scanned over to the bed from the door, but the instant she looked to Karl she let out squeak of surprise and ducked back outside.

Karl groaned, hand going up to his face to massage his eyes. “Okay, I am really that scary?” he asked.

“Yes! Yes you are!” Cinnamon shouted from outside. “I’m sorry, but you are scary! I don’t know why, but you are!”

He dropped his hand, staring forward off into space. “That was a rhetorical question…” he deadpanned.

“I’m well aware! I’m sorry! I couldn’t help but answering anyway! Please don’t be mad!” she yelled. Big Mac in response gave a sigh and walked back out the door to comfort her.

Karl looked to Pinkie Pie. “Do I really look that scary? I mean, what am I doing?”

Pinkie Pie meanwhile stared blankly, her ears falling back against her head. “Eh…” She looked back and forth between the door and Karl, before giving a shrug. “I got nothing.”

“It is Cinnamon,” Thunder offered in a whisper. No one else spoke as they watched Big Mac trot his way back in, Cinnamon next to him. As she slowly walked in though, she had her head lowered and curled away from everyone else. Whether it was shame or more fear was anyone’s guess. Coming to the bedside, Big Mac had to gently ease her up to get her to stand up in order to get a good look. As she got to her hind legs, she slowly turned to look at the foal.

“Oh he’s so cute!” Cinnamon squeed, immediately loosening up, her wings even popping outward. “Does he have a name yet? Wait, it’s a ‘he’ right?”

“He is, yes,” Karyn answered, stroking his mane. “As for a name… he’s—” She stopped and her eyes widened, looking to do the door.

“Hmm?” Cinnamon and everyone else turned to look as well, seeing two new visitors standing there. Karyn smiled as she saw them trot in with smiles on their face.

“I hope we’re not too late now,” Featherlight said.

“I think we arrived at the perfect moment here,” Stone added, following right behind.

Karyn pushed herself up slightly. “Mom… Dad,” she breathed. “How did…?”

“Her grace, Duchess Vanner, gave your father and I transport. And allowed me come over here,” Feather answered. She turned and gave a quick salute to Pinkie. “Lieutenant Colonel Featherlight, REAF; your grace, dukes, lord and ladies. It’s an honor.”

Stone locked his legs before he gave a bow. “Diamond Stone, your grace, dukes, lord and ladies.”

“Hey, no need for all that fancy schmancy title stuff now!” Pinkie cheered, but giving a slight bow of her head to them regardless.

“I… I don’t think I should, your grace,” Feather said.

“At ease there!” Pinkie exclaimed back, trotting up to her and giving a pat on her withers. Feather seized up for a moment, and her eyes snapping out of their hardened state for a split second. “I did grant you some official leave for this!”

Wait, Pinkie can actually do that? Karl wondered.

“Now don’t let me keep you waiting! You got a grandfoal to see!” Pinkie put her other forehoof onto Stone, and suddenly pushed the two of them forward toward Karl and Karyn. Both of them almost tripped, but managed to catch themselves.

Stone was the first to snap to. “How are you holding up, my little Hōseki?” he asked.

“So much better now that you two are here,” Karyn said back with a wide smile. She adjusted her hold on the bundle, slowly moving it away from Cinnamon as her eyes were locked square on their son. As she moved the foal toward her parents, Cinnamon turned her head around to see Karyn’s parents standing behind her.

“Eep! I’m sorry!” she quietly yelled, leaping off the bed back to the floor where she ran to cling to Big Mac.

“No harm, little one,” Stone laughed. He and Feather focused as Karyn tilted the bundle carefully, showing the foal in plain sight to them both.

“Oh heaven’s above,” Feather whispered.

“He’s…” Stone looked between the foal and Karl, words unable to come out.

“May I, Spirit?” Feather asked. Karyn nodded, and Feather took the foal into her forelegs, standing to two legs, with Stone doing the same to look. “Hey, little fuzzball…” she cooed.

“Yōkoso, little gem,” Stone contributed. “Do you have a name for him?”

“We have a name for him, Karl and I talked it over,” Karyn said. She looked over to him, who nodded back to her. “Kane, his name is Kane.” Everyone looked on in silence, as if no one dared to make the next move.

“Yes, it’s a human name,” Karl spoke up, all eyes turning to him. “K-A-N-E, Kane. That’s what we decided on, for both how and what to name him. ‘Kacie’ if it was a her.” At that moment, Kane decided – as much as a few hour old infant could – to start to stir and wake up. When he opened his eyes to look at Feather and Stone, they both gasped at the sight.

“Oh… oh… my… something,” Feather whispered.

“It’s a Celesti– no, Faust-ue blessed miracle,” Stone commented.

You have no freaking idea, buddy, Karl noted. At that, Cinnamon and the twins shuffled themselves over to them. As Feather and Stone dropped from their rearing to show them, the younglings all looked to Kane, seeing his eyes. Each of them followed his example and open theirs wide.

Cinnamon meanwhile looked between Kane and Karl. And again. And again. And again. All Karl could do was smile and shrug a shoulder.

“Hey there, little guy,” Feather greeted. “I’m your granny, how are—” Kane meanwhile didn’t seem to approve of so many looking at him. So he did what came natural to an upset newborn: start wailing. “Oh dear…” Feather tried to calm him by rocking him back and forth, but that didn’t seem to work.

Karl though, despite the wince he was showing, instinctively reached out and wordlessly took Kane from Feather. Relaxing him in the crook of one arm, he brought his other hand to Kane’s face. “Don’t… don’t worry there!” he cooed. “Daddy’s here! Dad’s….” I have no fucking idea what I’m doing. He gently patted his fingers against his back, tried rocking him like Feather did, but the wailing kept coming. Oh fuck… He stroked his face with his free fingers, that worked before right? Oh God… I’m not ready for this… I— he stopped as the crying stopped. He refocused his vision, seeing Kane looking to him, and his mouth gravitated to his fingers.

Kane gave a little squeak and brushed his muzzle up and down Karl’s fingers. “I think he knows who his dad is,” Stone said.

“Reminds me of you, Spirit,” Feather said to Karyn. “Couldn’t stand being out of either of your father or mine’s hooves.”

Karyn blushed. “Mom….”

“Er… beg yer pardon there,” Big Mac spoke up. “But uh… ‘Spirit’?”

“Oh! Uh… just… name complication. She’s still my Karyn, but also my Spirit,” Feather explained.

“Have I seen you two before somewhere?” Thunder asked. “I swear at one of the triple G’s.”

Stone was the one to blush next. “Uh… well I’ve only been to one Gala where I would be noticed. It was old year 1479, or 2011 modern year.”

“1479… wait, was that with that statue of Queen Faust?”

Stone forcibly scratched the back of his neck. “Spent a good month making sure it was perfect for Duchess Lipizzan-sensei to present to the Princesses.”

“And then… well…” Thunder trailed off, looking away to the air.

“It was Feather here who got me out in time. Literally swept me off my hooves.” With a quick laugh, he curled his hoof around Feather’s withers and pulled her close. “We found each other, and I’m pretty sure that landed her straight from Skylark Squadron into the Wonderbolts.”

“Wait, you’re that Diamond Stone?!” Thunder turned to Pinkie. “How’d you know they were Karyn’s parents too?”

Pinkie smirked. “Helps when you have a sister interested in rocks that won’t stop fanfillying about a top sculptor. If not the top sculptor.” At the remark, Stone visibly blushed even more.

“It’s a small universe after all,” Thunder commented, giving Pinkie a quick hug.

You ain’t kidding there, Karyn thought. Looking over the scene, she felt a familiar constriction coming across her. Right here in this room were all of them they had met so far, and of course there was the ones that her parents had met that thankfully weren’t here. Then again, in a way, it was thanks to one of them that Karyn was where she was now thanks to her parents’ positions now. It was a thought she would revel in if it wasn’t for the fact they were… them.

“Mrs. O’Donnell?” Karyn looked down to see Cinnamon peeking up right next to her. “How… do you feel by the way?”

She shifted herself, pushing away her personal melancholy. “I’m happy, isn’t that obvious?”

“I know, but… with what happened… and how Kane looks…” Karyn blinked. She was going to go there? She looked over to Big Mac, who give a silent, reassuring nod.

“Even if he didn’t look like this, I’m still happy. He’s precious, and we’re going to hold him close. He’s our son no matter what anyone says. The fact he looks like that… it is just like a gift from Faust herself.” And I guess you guys here are too in a way.

“And he’s gonna be in ah good pair of hooves and hands,” Big Mac said as he trotted up to them. “And Ah can see ye’r not done wanting to see him, Cinny.”

Cinnamon jumped slightly, blushing and crossing one foreleg over the other. “I… no. But he’s just so… cute!”

Big Mac chuckled, looking to Karyn. “Top things that’ll get her attention: foals, learning, and that band HUFSTOMPR.” He stepped to the side to Karl, who was still drawing Kane’s attention given all the gurgles and squeaks. As Karl took notice of Big Mac, the latter whispered something in the former’s ear. Karl’s smile and nod after got Cinnamon’s attention.

“Dad, what are you— EEK!” she yelped as Big Mac scooped her off the floor. A moment later she was deposited on Karl’s lap. When she realized where she was, her wings snapped upward in fright. “Oh my! This is—” she stopped upon seeing Kane literally inches away from hers, wings retracting.

“Best seat in the house, kiddo,” Karl said to her. However Cinnamon didn’t seem to acknowledge him as she leaned to Kane, taking Karl’s place in keeping him entertained. He looked up from her, looking back to Karyn who was presenting a wide smile. Then he looked over to her parents, who were busy talking with Pinkie and her family. Karyn’s happy… that’s the most important thing. He looked back to Kane, who was poking at Cinnamon’s hoof with his snout. We’ll get through this together. To the end.

It was nearly late night that same day as Karl, Karyn, and Kane arrived home. According to Doctor Stable, Karyn was well enough to be released which she gladly took. Karl took an easy guess as to why she had the willpower to walk, but held his tongue. Probably everyone else in the room as well.

The moment he let his own parents know about the news, they had almost made him deaf in both ears. Perhaps them not being able to come over and visit was a silver lining in that regard, but then there was that hanging issue of when next he could see them.

Karyn’s parents had said they would stay in town for a couple days, heading to a hotel while Pinkie and all the others went off to their homes. Karl still felt semi-queasy about the whole thing, and Karyn was probably still fighting off some fatigue and her own pain. Despite that she was still close to him when she was able to do so.

I fucking love ya, dear. Don’t forget that, he thought instead of spoke as to not wake Kane. Slowly getting out of the car, he then walked around to assist Karyn out as she handed Kane to him, and then she got to all fours. “How ya holding up?” he whispered.

“Tired… but that’s nothing compared to how happy I feel,” she whispered back. “Are you doing well?”

“I’m okay if ya’re happy.”

“Are you doing well?” she repeated.

He hesitated for a moment, letting out a breath before he spoke. “I… I’m holding up. I’m going to be okay.” He looked down to Kane, holding him close. “When I saw him, I saw he was our son. Our son… the second I saw him I just… wanted to hold him. Does that sound weird to ya?”

Karyn reared herself up, hugging him close while also joining him in cradling Kane. “It means you care. There’s nothing weird about that.”

“All a part of embracing life.” Both broke their sights from each other, setting them on Emmé who was leaning against a tree near the front door.

“You,” Karl stated. “Where have ya been?”

“Letting you two have your time together with your son. That and also making sure to give them a believable story for their reports and whatnot,” she answered.

“Ya did something back there, didn’tcha?” he accused. Karyn in that moment silently took Kane away from Karl, standing still as she kept switching her attention between Kane and the other two. “All those things… ya cause something to happen.”

“I might have… cast some spells to compel the staff to leave the area, the nurse to suddenly leave and forget she did…”

“And knock the doctor out and the other shit?” he finished as he strode up to her. “Ya know… let’s just forget all that. Ya did it because of the magic, magic we haven’t seen any of.”

Emmé’s eyes looked past Karl, over to Karyn and Kane. “I… sense it in him. I thought it was normal pony magic until I really looked and it felt human. But it wasn’t like a desert arctic wind, it was like a sea breeze before a sunrise.”

Karl threw up his arms. “So that’s that then! Ya don’t need to be here! He’s fine, I’m fine! We’re all fine!”

“Hang on now!” she raised her voice, holding out her own hand. “He may be fine now, but Faust informed me about pony kids and fluctuation of magic! Who knows what can happen?”

Arms fell back to his side, hands slowly balling into fists. “...what?” he pushed out, staring hard.

“We don’t know what he can do yet!”

“Are ya fucking serious right now?!”

“We went over this! Just think of what can happen if all of Equestria finds out your son is a current magic and physical impossibility. And what if his magic does turn out to be dangerous?! Heaven forbid some others find out how to actually repeat your antics from that and cause more rampaging monsters on this world or the other!”

“I thought ya said ya took care of that!” Karl yelled back, getting within arms reach of Emmé. Karyn tucked Kane closer to herself, silently hoping that she would be able to somewhat muffle the argument from him.

“Only in the sense that they said they’ll look into it! And last month they actually did a recall on all current genderstones to fix what caused what happened with you!” Emmé’s arms recrossed, and she stared hard at Karl despite the good amount of height he still had on her.

He brought one hand to his face, clawing it downward. “So yau’re just going to keep hounding us? Should we expect ya to pop up every time he shows he’s growing up?!”

“Listen, I’d gladly let you two go and just live your life!” She looked away, trying to hide her own frustration. “But I’m not doing that because of—” Emmé didn’t finish a she felt a sharp pain across her cheek, and she found herself suddenly meeting with the ground violently. She had to take a moment to refocus her vision, and process what had just happened. She looked back up to Karl, seeing him breathing heavily, and hunched over with a fist hanging low. That could only mean one thing.

“Fuck… you…” Karl whispered. Emmé just stared; he knew full well who she was. Was he out of his mind? Emmé blinked though as he opened his eyes and stared – no, glared – down at her. It wasn’t so much as glaring daggers at her but a full on armory. Perhaps even the entire nuclear stockade. “Fuck... you... ya fucking dogmatic cunt fucker. There’s a place for ya in hell alongside my grandmother.” Karl turned and began to storm back to the house, passing by a wide eyed Karyn.

As Emmé watched him slam the door – both halves. She brought a hand up to her face to feel where the pain was. It hurt, but not just physically. Her attention was brought back forward as she heard Karyn walking away, opening the door at both halves and stepping in before closing them behind her.

“I really mean it when I say if I could let you guys go I would,” Emmé whispered. She looked blankly off, remembering what had happened before that was more relevant than ever.

Emmé and Faust walked into the main bedroom of Faust’s Noumea house, leaving Karl and Karyn to their own talk. With a snap of Faust’s fingers, Emmé saw the telltale shine of a noise cancellation spell to give them privacy.

“So… what do you think is going to happen?” Emmé asked.

“They’re definitely going to keep the foal,” Faust answered. “But that’s actually not what I wanna talk about.”

“Before we get to that, I need to ask.” Emmé sat herself down on a desk chair, while Faust took the bed. “You can’t work that creation magic of yours to fix this? That timeline stuff?”

Faust shook her head. “There’s nothing that can be done here. I tried, but I couldn’t do anything. Guess this was meant to happen.”

Emmé gave a surrendering nod. While she herself was Queen of Sorceresses and held raw power, Faust’s dominion was the fabric of reality given her charge as the Avatar of Creation. With that she had the ability to rewrite time… to a small degree. Because the same cosmic Rules that kept Faust and Kuzu from going home also kept her from doing what she willed.

“However, we got a bigger problem though,” Faust spoke up. “Our… associates at the Convocation got a hold of me while you were drinking away.”

That caused Emmé to snap to attention even harder. The Convocation was an old group of still magic humans who behind-the-scenes protected all the other billions of humans from the horrors of their magical past. Something Emmé would have been willing to be a part of if not for their methods and other things. Some of those things being their treatment of Faust and Kuzu, given how they saw them as threats first and a resource for help second.

“What did they say?” Emmé asked.

“They’re… not happy about what’s occurred. In fact because – to quote them – ‘Alter Earth magic was involved’, they’re extra upset and concerned.”

“How upset?”

“They want to basically scorch the earth of where it happened. Literally. And with those two in it.” Faust stared blankly, showing no sign of exaggeration.

“My kingdom for… well, to have my kingdom back so they would listen to me. Then again they rose up after I tore it down to stop this stuff.” Emmé leaned forward, almost tempted to get up, but kept herself still to focus. “Do you think we can do anything?”

“Maybe if we see this to the end ourselves, something to get them to calm their asses down.”

“I’ll do what it takes to keep them safe.”

“Even after you almost did the opposite yourself?” Faust threw back.

Emmé choked a bit, turning her gaze away. “Look, yes. I lost it back there, and I almost stooped to their level. Old, old habits never die after all. But you know that me standing with you also doesn’t go away either. I just didn’t think he could have been saved, but you proved me wrong. But who knows what could happen going forward?”

“Considering it’s going to be a foal with human magic, we can only wait and see.”

“Then perhaps I should see it first hand then,” Emmé stood up, none of the reservation from before. “They want assurance it’s being watched? I’ll be right there to see it myself. Perform some damage control so it doesn’t happen again too.”

Faust’s head tilted slightly. “Are you sure about this?”

“Positive. As long as I’m right there, every step of the way, that should be enough to tell them that we’re keeping it under control.” Emmé looked to the door. “They won’t like it though.”

Faust stood up, walking over to Emmé and placing a hand on her shoulder. “Please promise me you’ll try to keep it together. They’re already emotional enough as is.”

Emmé looked her in the eyes, and gave a sigh. “I’ll try, Horseface. But I can’t promise anything. Handling this is my kryptonite. I might even mess up in the next few minutes. I’m still ticked that you taught Greg magic.”

Faust shook her head. “I’ll help you where I can across the portal, but it’s up to you to try and get yourself under control. Otherwise they’ll blow the whistle on us.”

“I’ll do my best.”

“So much for my best and trying…” Emmé muttered, picking herself up off the ground. She massaged the side of her head, it was like a reminder that they weren’t gods. Sure she could make it go away with a thought… but perhaps for now she would let it sit. “Seigneur pardonne moi,” she whispered, teleporting away.

Meanwhile inside, Karyn slowly trotted herself over to Karl who had dropped himself on the couch. She kept Kane steady in her foreleg, though the sight of Karl wasn’t helping to keep steady. He was hunched over head in hands, hair a mess like he attempted to tear it from the scalp but mercifully stopped himself. Which considering he was pushed to mention his grandmother of all people said a lot.

“Karl?” she spoke up.

“Can I see Kane?” he spoke through his hands. “I need to see him.” Karyn sat herself next to Karl, passing Kane over to him as he straightened himself up. “I’m going to be here for you, boy.” He slowly stroked Kane’s tuft of a mane with a finger. “I’ll be here for both of you. No matter what happens, not after all this. Or what’s going to come.”

Karyn laid herself down, and rested her head against his shoulder. “I know you’ll be there, you don’t have to saying that for yourself.” Karl looked at her, and she beamed back a smile to him. After a quick kiss, both of them slowly made their way upstairs. As they tucked Kane into his crib, both of them didn’t let each other go as they proceeded to bed themselves.

The next day, Karl and Karyn rode into town. The sun was overhead near noon, and they were all in need of supplies for the upcoming battle of early parenthood. They should have done this sooner, but a trip into town for more than just the normal necessities was something neither was particularly interested in. So with both of them there it would make it more bearable.

Karl pulled the car to the side of the street in front of the supermarket they shopped at. They were in the newer part of Ponyville, though despite this the crowd around they weren’t exactly going into or out of the store. The older part near them apparently still had a farmer’s market which ran into here, and Karl guessed with that most ponies had no reason to goto a full-on supermarket.

As they stepped out, Karyn cradling Kane, they both looked over the flow of people walking to and from. Already there was some stares – which told him they were Old Ponyville ponies – but Karl ignored them as he looked to Karyn. As she trotted around, she immediately got next to him.

“Ya okay?” he asked.

“I’ll be fine,” she assured. “Let’s get this over with.” Karyn took the first step, Karl following behind. He looked down to see Kane looking around, and his forelegs were poking around now that they weren’t wrapped in his bundle. “You like the sunlight, Kaney?” Karyn cooed to him. “See anything you like?” His response was to stare blankly to Karyn. “Hi there! You want anything? We can get you a pacifier! Maybe some—” she stopped right in her tracks, looking over her withers. “Oh… crud, I left my purse in the car.”

“Do we need it?” Karl asked.

“Do you remember our whole list?” When he gave an unsure frown, she only gave a slight nod back. “Take Kane, I’ll be back.” Taking him in both arms, Karl watched her turn and practically run back to the car. He looked down to Kane, who was looking at him now.

“Hey, boy,” he said to him. Right away, Kane’s response was to start wailing outward. “Oh… cmon…” He brought him close, trying his little finger tricks. “Shh… cmon, don’t worry. I’ll—”

“What in the hay are you doing?!” Karl almost jumped at hearing someone yell at him, but kept it down as he held onto that steady cradle. Looking over to who said it, he felt his blood begin to heat up.

The first asshole he met here. Some cook whose place smelled like he was burning it down. That dark gray mane and orange coat with a lack of a horn and wings hadn’t left Karl’s mind since, and now was not a good time to be reminded of it. “Excuse me?” Karl deadpanned, still trying to tend to Kane.

“What are you doing with that foal?!”

“Trying to calm him down, which ya aren’t helping with!” Karl growled through gritted teeth, trying to keep his voice low.

“Me?! You’re obviously the cause of it because he’s not with his parents!”

Karl glared to him, which actually got him to slink back in some fright. “He’s my son, you piece of garbage.”

“He obviously can’t be! He’s no more your son than that traitor Sandalwood is family to monsters like yourself! And I don’t understand why Duchess Vanner doesn’t see that! And we will not support her if she continues to do so!”

Karl wanted to scream, wanted to even get his hands around a windpipe that should be closed. However doing so would make Kane more upset, that and the police wouldn’t take kindly for him going postal on this idiot. Fortunately Kane, in his infantile decision making, decided to calm down by poking at Karl’s fingers with his forehooves so both his hands were occupied.

“What’s going on here now?” Both Karl and the waste of cells looked to see a pony approaching. Not just any pony though, based off the hat and uniform he looked like law enforcement. Which helped distinct him out since his light goldenrod coat and brown mane didn’t make him stand out otherwise.

“Sheriff Caramel!” the oxygen depriver exclaimed. “This… human is terrorizing one of our own foals! I demand—”

“Blackened Sauté, shut your muzzle before I put a literal one on,” Caramel interrupted, causing him to freeze into a statue Karl wished was a real one he could smash. “You and Salad Toss pester my office day in and day out about anyhuman that comes here. And don’t try to pull that horseapples about ‘one of our own’, especially cause you know full well that foal is with this man here. I got that report from Foal Protection Services for a foal that wasn’t even born yet!”

Karl blinked. Only the touch of Kane keeping him still. Even when Sauté spoke, “I won’t stand by while a foal is brainwashed—”

“Can it, now,” Caramel ordered, jabbing a hoof to Sauté’s barrel. “Did you know you almost got Duchess Andalusia herself involved? It was only because of Duchess Vanner that she didn’t show up here! I already got enough bogus reports from about a good third of Ponyville here that I file away in a cabinet I have just for ponies like you!”

“What the hell is going on here?!” Everyone turned to find Karyn stomping up to them, stopping at Karl’s side.

“Just trying to defuse a situation, Ma’am,” Caramel answered, before turning back to Sauté. “So open up those ears of yours so you can actually hear me, cause I’m not gonna tolerate any more of your reports! Unless someone, pony, human, or other is causing trouble: do not try to get me involved! Got it?!”

Sauté’s ears fell back against his head. He gave one glancing but hard look to Karl and Karyn before answering, “Yes.” After that one word, he wheeled himself around and half-ran off from the group.

Caramel sighed, hoof going to his forehead. “I apologize, folks, but Ponyville never seems to end with disasters. Whether from outside or from its own ponies.” He moved his hoof upward, giving his hat a tip. “You two have a good day now.” As Karl and Karyn gave their goodbye gestures back, they looked to each other. Silently, both of them moved even closer to each other and gave Kane a reassuring look.

Marching through the crowd, the two were like a magical katana cutting through an ancient evil as they parted out to give them room to go forward. From that day, one rumor began to stir: don’t mess with the papa timberhuman and the mama ursapony.

VIII

View Online

Karl sat outside, looking over the clearing of their backyard and taking advantage of their recently installed mini patio. The sun had yet to rise over the trees, but the cool early spring air helped to calm him. Another day, another set of trials... something like that. Right now he figured this little slump was probably just due to some kind of midlife crisis deal. Though that didn’t exactly make sense since he had yet to hit his prime years. Then again if you looked at him he still looked in his mid-twenties and not just hitting over his thirties – with another year on top of that just a couple months ago. Probably a side effect of why he had to live here.

Drink in hand, he leaned back and took in a long ingestion of that holy sugar fizz he loved so much. Every time he did this it somewhat of reminded him he would have been in worse health since his habits hadn’t changed. Only thing new he really did over these past years was take walks in the forest.

That and being a father… so those walks included that part too.

Letting out a breath, he let his eyes focus on the air. It had been rough at the start, even with things like Emmé and the bigots in town, that wasn’t enough of a drive to prepare him for some things.

Karl’s eyes felt like they wanted to explode. It seemed that life wanted to deal him stereotypes as this was probably the tenth time Kane had started a crying fit in the middle of the night. Right now he was down in the living room with the month-year-old in his arms, and this seemed to be a case where Kane just had to let it all out. So far none of his usual methods worked.

As he felt Kane throwing his little forelegs around, like there was an invisible fly he was trying to swat, he sighed and continued to cast his tired eyes down at him. “I’m here, boy…” he whispered again. “I’m gonna be here for ya and… I think we both wanna goto bed…” He tried patting his back again, but the crying continued. Grumbling, Karl almost let his eyes drift away, but the glow of a cobalt blue brought him some attention.

Kane’s horn was glowing in the color, and Karl was silent as during another of his little swats directed it right to him. The little ball of magic quickly filled Karl’s vision as it flew right to his face.

“OOF!” Karl grunted, being knocked back against the couch. Kane was still held tight in one arm, but the other immediately went to his forehead. It felt like someone sucker punched him, though maybe the more appropriate feeling was like someone shot him with a beanbag gun - a real soft one cause he noticed he barely actually felt pain from it.. As he got his nerves together, the sound of crying he found was absent. Looking down, he saw Kane was yawning like a sudden wave of exhaustion had hit him. Still massaging the blow to his head, Karl watched him start to drift off back to sleep.

The sound of a teleport snapped Karl to attention immediately. He saw her out of the corner of his eye, but he kept his head down. “I felt something,” Emmé said. “What happened?”

“Just a tiny hit of magic from him,” Karl answered.

“What happened?” Emmé repeated.

“Ya have eyeballs and ya got yaur magic, and ya can’t see nothing happened?” Karl gave her a quick glance as he said, “Ya said it yaurself his magic was fine. So get out of here already. Ya can see nothing’s broken.” There was a moment of silence, followed by the snap of Emmé’s fingers and the pop of her blinking away.

Karl pushed himself to his feet, slowly making his way back upstairs. Despite the rough spot he still felt, he ignored it in favor of the other feeling on him. She was right about one thing though: that definitely did not feel like his own magic from before. And if she couldn’t see that everything was fine already from that… well he would gladly relive that moment of pure euphoria from before.

The sound of the back door opening got Karl’s attention. Looking to see Karyn trotting out, they both smiled to each other before Karyn sat down next to him. Right away she leaned over for a quick peck on his cheek, before following up with one to the lips which he gladly held for a moment.

“Morning, hon,” she greeted. “Work soon?” she asked.

“In a bit,” he answered back. “Any plans?”

“Just the usual,” she said. “Though I think maybe I want to try and spend some time out with Kane. Can’t keep him cooped up here, and playing with the twins isn’t enough.”

“Ya sure? When I’m not in the same room with ‘em, seems like they’ve only gotten even more hyper and play-happy.”

“Well he loves being with them yeah, but he needs some peers. He isn’t talking much with anyone else at class.”

“Like his parents, huh?” Karl quipped.

“Hey, I used to talk with others before I got my mark, so I think maybe it’s from his father’s side” she said back, poking him with a hoof. “Still, it would be nice if Cinnamon was still around…” she trailed off, remembering the filly.

“Thanks fer takin’ the time to talk,” Big Mac said to Karyn, taking a sip of some juice.

“It’s no problem. Feels weird you coming here instead of the other way around,” Karyn said back. She looked over to the middle of the room, seeing Cinnamon playing with a toddler Kane and his blocks. Both had grown a bit, Cinnamon on the cusp of starting to become a mare and Kane sort of resembling a colt instead of an infant. What was also the same too was both wearing clothes.

“Well as soon as I got word of what Ah wanted to ask yah ahbout, Ah felt the urge to do it right away.” He shifted himself in his seat, leaning his forelegs forward. “Now Ah know this is gonna seem weird, but Ah’d like to ask yah about yer college experience.”

Karyn went from smiling to frowning quickly. “Excuse me?”

“Well… how was it goin’ through it? The people, the environment?” When Karyn kept staring, he added, “It has to do with Cinnamon. Her learnin’ is going… too good. To the point where a human college is where she’s being recommended fer. Ah wanted to ask yah cause yah actually have went through it.”

Taking a moment to comprehend his words, she replied, “I have, yeah. But this seems a bit out of nowhere.”

Big Mac sighed, leaning back in his seat slightly. “Ah realize that, but Ah want what’s best fer my daughter. And even though Ah personally don’t want to be away from her, it’s still maybe the best fer her future ‘cause it’s just perhaps the best thing in her situation. And those specific words are important, ‘cause there’s a filly out there who Ah hurt before ‘cause Ah didn’t see that earlier. So Ah guess this is me tryin’ to make up fer that.”

Karyn blinked, what he said getting to her. Is he talking about DJ? He has to be, he was one of those who was against her, she thought. “Why do you need me though? Sounds like you’re already leaning toward it.”

“Almost. But the issue is everything around it aside from the learning part.” He looked over to the kids. “Cinny’s afraid of the community part of it. Ain’t that right?”

Cinnamon however didn’t respond. Instead she was laying on her barrel, trying to talk with Kane. “‘Cinnamon.’ Can you say it?” Kane meanwhile was more interested in finding out what his forehoof tasted like. “Cmon… how about a smile, huh? Huh?”

“Kon… nahwa,” he gurgled out. He looked to Cinnamon, staring blankly.

Karyn chuckled. “She channels a bit of the twins whenever she’s with him.”

“Cinnamon?” Big Mac tried again.

“Here, let me.” Karyn’s horn glowed, and she gently lifted Kane off the floor over to her.

Cinnamon immediately snapped out of her trance. “Huh? But why—”

“Cinny, do yah remember why we’re here?” Big Mac asked. Cinnamon’s wings snapped out quickly, a blush appearing as well.

“Oh… oh right!” She picked herself off the floor and quickly made her way over to one of the empty chairs. “Um… so what— oh right! College! Human college! Sounds amazing! Except the part about having to move away! And also being around so many others at a time that I might have to talk with! That sounds terrifying!”

Karyn smiled, also giving Kane a small hug. “I was exactly in your position. The idea of human college or university? Being able to choose what I want to learn? I wanted it so much.” And that detail about choice still held true. Apparently Equestriani Universities still didn’t allow much choice in education. “But you know what else I saw though? The chance to start fresh.

“Sure, I was scared too given the people I may run into. And having to be on my own? I had enough problems trying to get through the last of grade school. However the first day I got there I knew it’s what I needed. Slowly I eased my way into the community, and a good chunk of us being new to it all helped a lot.” Karyn decided that the part of being a pony and one with a certain uniqueness didn’t need to be mentioned. The former was sort of dying down anyway at places like that.

“But what about… well, that I’m a pony?” Cinnamon asked. Karyn was silent for a moment, so much for not bringing that up. “I mean I gotta learn to walk on two legs, and won’t I get bullied too?”

Karyn held Kane close, the toddler leaning against her in a sudden half-sleep. “It’s true that I did… get attention because of what I am. Especially because… well…” Cmon… you can talk to them about it, not just Karl, she told herself. “Well soon I was standing over all the humans instead of the other way around. I was called all sorts of things, hounded for a bunch of jerks’ attention, and on some occasions tried to get physical reactions. I mean that ‘community’ part I kinda went away from over time.

“But through all that,” she said, seeing Cinnamon starting to go wide eyed in fear. “I stuck by who I was. They’re just bullies and losers who have nothing better to do than put others down because they aren’t great themselves. It’s going to be hard, but if you learn to push it away, you’re going to have a great time learning. Not just learning in class, but about the world around you, and just how others may react. Then there are the friends you can make, and the other fun things you can discover. I didn’t do that last part much, but there was definitely many chances.”

Cinnamon stared blankly, one hoof tracing across the table back and forth. “It sounds… incredible. Scary, but it sounds like some great stuff.”

“You never know what amazing things you’ll end up with.” Karyn looked down to her lap. “Right, Kane?”

He looked up, renewed excitement on his face as he smiled wide. “Konah...wa!” he babbled out.

Cinnamon giggled, her eyes sticking to Kane before she pulled them away in thought. “I do really wanna learn…” she muttered.

“And you will. You’ll learn so much,” Karyn encouraged.

“Then… I’ll do it,” Cinnamon declared. “I got some time, I can get myself ready.”

“Are yah sure, sweetie?” Big Mac asked.

Cinnamon turned to him, nodding. “Positive. I’m as sure that I want this as much as the twins are annoying.”

Big Mac’s eyes shot open. “Cinny!”

“But Daaaaaad, they are! Why can’t I ever listen to my music without them trying to dance all over the room?!” She shook her head, looking away from everyone. “Honestly, why can’t people just let others do their thing?” She huffed out, the room going silent. A moment later she gave a small squeak as what she did caught up to her. “Oh my… I’m sorry…”

“Well, what you said aside… hold onto that,” Karyn advised. “That’s you standing up for yourself.” Cinnamon looked to Karyn, and then over to Big Mac who gave a smiling nod.

“Okay, I’ll try. But… what about walking on two legs? I mean I’ve tried, but I can’t really do it without using my wings.”

“Oh, that? Just remember your tail and that we got some hoofspace on our back hooves.” Karyn slowly got out of her chair, making sure to gently set Kane down next to his blocks. “Just take it slow, find your balance, and suddenly it’s like riding a scooter.” As Karyn reared up, she saw Cinnamon’s eyes going up and down as she got out of her seat, in what Karyn called her “analytical mode.”

As Cinnamon reared herself up too, her forelegs went out to her sides as she kept adjusting herself. Threatening to fall back or forward, Karyn noticed her wings trying to snap out but she seems to keep them under control. “Oh dear… I need to work my hoofspace too I realized.”

“Yah got it, Cinny,” Big Mac encouraged with a smile. At the sound of Kane laughing, he looked over to him and got a small laugh to come out. “See? Even the little fella’s cheering you on.”

“Koniwa!” Kane yelled out, clapping his forehooves together. Everyone smiled to him, but all gasped as he began to imitate Cinnamon and Karyn as he got to his own forelegs. Karyn dropped to back to all fours, forehoof going out to catch him. However she stopped as Kane kept himself up. “Kowa!” he cheered. He looked to Cinnamon, and then he actually took a step forward. That step didn’t last long as he started to fall forward a bit, with Karyn there to catch him before he met an unfortunate fate.

“My, my, my,” Big Mac commented, lifting up his glass. “That’s ah first, little guy. Taking yer first reared step before Ah’ve see yah even trot.”

“I guess… he really embraces the human part of your family?” Cinnamon asked, putting herself back on all fours too.

“I… I suppose. He’s barely been able to hold himself steady on four so far,” Karyn added. But is this because of your DNA there Kaney? I mean, maybe you got some of my skills, but you got Karl’s biology in there too, she wondered. She rested Kane back against her barrel as she sat back down, and as she did another thought came. Wait… both our biology means… if I’m this tall, what’s that gonna do to you with human genes behind it?

That had been quite a few years ago. Cinnamon landed herself in Stanford not long after even with her young age. From her other brief times Karyn had come across Big Mac, he had mentioned Cinnamon being as happy as she could be. While they never got a chance to directly talk, it was passed over to her that Cinnamon would gladly visit again. And in her own words ‘I’ll make sure not to freak out at the sight of Karl.’

“Well, good luck with that, dear,” Karl said slowly getting up. “About that time for me.”

“I love you.”

“And I love ya, of course,” he replied, leaning down to give her another kiss. As he stood back up, the back door opened and both looked over.

“Mommy, Daddy?” Karl and Karyn smiled at the sight.

“Hey, boy,” Karl greeted, “Ya’re up a bit early.” Both watched as Kane stepped onto the patio, on two legs, and holding the door handle with a forehoof before he let it slip out. His eyes were a bit tired, and his mane was still mussed up from the trials of sleep. The shirt he was wearing looked not fully on, curled up like he hadn’t tugged it down completely. His pants were baggy and wrinkled, the signs of having took them to bed with him.

“Ohayou... I’m hungry… can I have breakfast?” He was looking around the deck, stopping randomly, but to him it was likely focusing on certain objects around them. “Please?” he added.

Karl looked to Karyn, “Can ya handle it?”

“Absolutely,” she said, slipping out of her seat.

Karl stepped up to Kane, kneeling down and giving him a pat on the head. “Alright, boy, I gotta get going. I’ll see ya, later okay?”

Kane smiled, and he reached his forelegs up to him, and in response Karl picked him up in his arms. “Ai...shi...te… ruyo, Otō-san,” he said as he hugged Karl as much as he could.

“Love ya too, Kane.” With that Karl placed Kane back on the ground next to Karyn. He smiled as he hugged one of Karyn’s forelegs, her other one hugging him back. “Have fun.” Karl gave one last nod, and then stepped through the back door.

Karyn slowly eased Kane of herself, and he gave a toothy smile up to her. “I smelled bacon… can I have bacon, mom?”

“Of course you can, sweetie,” she said. She looked at him with love, but occasionally her eyes flicked to his teeth. Four of them easily sticking out as they were a bit… pointier. It gets harder and harder to keep what you are secret, my joy, she mused. Especially when the dentist has to say it’s some… some… she couldn’t finish that thought.

It was natural for him, apparently. And it wouldn’t hurt him since to every other pony there were gaps in those spots that he just filled in, if Faust’s info relayed through Emmé was right. They thought that would be that, but then last 4th of July barbecue Kane proved otherwise after sneaking a bite onto Karl’s meal of ribs. After a bit of scolding, and calming down from learning that he didn’t get stomach aches for days, meat and protein was suddenly a regular part of his diet. Doctor’s orders… at least at Faust’s recommendation like a doctor.

As they walked back in, Karyn barely registering the sound of Karl’s bike starting and revving off, they both made their way to the kitchen. Kane hopped onto one of the seats of the table, while Karyn went over to the stove where there was plenty of bacon left for them. Eggs also ready to be cooked.

“Do you have any homework, Kane dear?” she asked, starting to get some eggs ready.

“No, not this weekend,” he said back. “When does Magic Kindergarten end?”

Her eyes flicked away from her work for a second. “Hmm? End? Why?”

“I… kinda don’t like it no more. And my horn magic still isn’t right, and the other ponies laugh at me when they see me walk around. And seeing everyone without clothes is… weird.”

Karyn sighed. Not even Kane could escape it. Putting the heat low, she quickly turned around and trotted up to him. With a reassuring hoof on his back, she said, “Listen, Yūkan'na seishin, no matter what they think, you’re special and you’re great.”

“But what if can never use my horn? Are I not supposed to?” He frowned, ears dropping against his head.

“Hey, the fact you can do what you can do is amazing. You got a gift, and I bet those meanies are jealous.”

His ears perked back up, along with his look. “Really?”

“Of all the unicorns I know, you’re the first I saw do it. Keep at it. Even when kindergarten ends at the end of the month, you can still practice. You won’t worry have to worry about magic when you’re in normal grade school this next fall.” The mention of school put a smile on his face, which put one on Karyn’s. He just wanted to figure stuff out, when he wasn’t playing the Nintendo Revolution with one of them keeping track of how long.

“Everyone gets out, right? Flight School, Magic Kindergarten, and Agricare? They all end together?”

“Yep, and maybe we can find you some friends.” She gave another pat before turning back to the food. She hid her sigh from him. Though she didn’t want to touch magic again, she wasn’t going to stop him from poking at it. Even if it was another way that showed his human side.

Karyn stepped through the Ponyville Elementary halls, making her way to the Principal’s office. She had gotten a call about Kane, and while it wasn’t any trouble disciplinary-wise, she hoped it wouldn’t be trouble in a certain other way. When the time had come for Kane to start to learn magic, Emmé was surprisingly absent from that decision. She wondered if Faust had some sway in that especially since it had been getting close to a whole four months since they last saw her.

Knocking on the door, she was given the cue to come in. She saw Principal Cheerilee at her desk back and center, Kane sitting at a seat in front of her, and his Magic Kindergarten teacher Shiny Apple.

“Principal Cheerilee,” Karyn greeted, as she stepped up to be next to Kane.

“Mrs. O’Donnell,” Cheerilee greeted back, a small smile on her face. “First off I apologize if I worried you in any way about this sudden meeting, but this is… a very unique circumstance here.”

“You said it had something to do with what my son did?”

“Nothing horrible, Mrs. O’Donnell,” Shiny Apple spoke up. “More like something amazing.”

“Amazing?”

“It would be best if we wait until everypony is here,” Cheerilee said. “Due to what’s happened, Shiny Apple asked for somepony from the Mage Guild to come.”

“The Mage Guild?” Karyn felt her stomach freeze. Had they found out? They weren’t freaking out, did that mean they hadn’t? Or is this going to be Twilight Sparkle herself so that’s why this was way too calm of a situation?

Her panic was brought to a chokehold as there was a knock behind her from the door. “Come on in!” Cheerilee called. As the door opened, Karyn’s tenseness relaxed as it wasn’t any pony she knew. Though the fact she looked like Rarity just with a periwinkle coat and pink mane didn’t help.

“Hello, everypony,” she greeted. She looked to Karyn, stopping in her tracks for just a moment. “And you must be... Karyn, correct? Along with your son... Kane?” At Karyn’s nod, she gave a small smile. “My name’s Star Swirl, and I’m from the Guild Office here in Ponyville. I’m here on a recommendation from Mr. Shiny Apple here.”

“Yes, I believe little Kane has great magical potential,” he said. “We were going over our first lesson in channeling and… well, I believe a demonstration is best to show it.” He motioned over to Kane. “Do you mind showing us?”

Kane looked over to him, and then back to Karyn. At her reassuring look, he gave a nod. Taking a quick breath, Kane held out one of his forehooves. His face scrunched up in concentration, and then everyone watched as a cobalt blue light appear on it and the twinkle of magic sounded outward.

“Oh… wow,” Star Swirl whispered. “This is… unprecedented.” She stepped up to Kane, leaning in close.

“It was quite a surprise,” Apple mentioned. “I almost stopped the class right there. I mean I expect some to get a channel started, but definitely not from the hoof.”

“It took me a while to even begin channeling out of my own hooves like this,” Star Swirl said. Lighting up her own horn, a small aura started to wrap around Kane’s channeling hoof. “I wonder how this looks and— OH!” Star Swirl pulled back, her horn dying down. The yelp caused Kane to jump, and his magic died down.

“What’s wrong?” Cheerilee asked, Karyn feeling the temperature in the room rising.

“Oh… that was potent!” Star Swirl commented, composing herself. “Though… that feeling... “

Oh fuck, could she tell? Karyn panicked in her head.

“Your son might have a developing shaped aura,” Star Swirl finished, causing Karyn to go from worried to confused. “It felt… a bit too sharp. I don’t wanna go into detail, but mixing shaped auras is something you don’t want to do. Especially around those who might not be in full control of their channeling yet.” She lit up her horn again, and everyone watched as mini galaxies began to orbit around after a moment, with the occasional twinkle of a star.

“Oh… pretty!” Kane chirped.

“But in any case though,” Star Swirl continued, stopping her magic. “While I may not be the mage to evaluate your son’s magic, he has a bit of a gift. To channel out of your hooves at such a young age—”

“And before he has even done it out of his horn,” Apple added.

“—and before he has even done it out of his horn is incredible,” Star Swirl finished.

Karyn kept steady, she knew where this was going. “You want to recommend him for possibly a higher level school of magic?” At Star Swirl’s nod, Karyn sighed. “I see…”

“Is something the matter?”

“It’s…” Just the fact he would be found out easy, she thought. “Just that it’s kinda sudden and—”

“Oh, say no more!” Star Swirl intervened. “You don’t have to decide now!”

“I do need to think about it. And I need to talk to him about it.” She looked at Kane, who was looking to the floor instead of the adults around him.

“I think we’ve kept you two here long enough then,” Cheerilee spoke up. “You’re free to go then, if you got no other questions.”

“I think he wants to get home.” She leaned down to Kane, lowering her voice. “Wanna go home now, sweetie?”

“Y-yeah… I just wanna…”

“Play some more Smash Bros. Universe?” His smile returned, and the cheer in his eyes as well. She took that as her cue to lower herself to let him climb on her back. After feeling him grab onto her shirt, she gave a small nod to everyone else. “Thank you, everyone,” she said, before walking out of the door.

“Sayōnara!” Kane called back before the door closed. Karyn paused, taking a moment to stretch her legs, also squeezing out some of the stress she was building in there. A petty part of her didn’t want Kane to use Inarese and direct it back to her heritage, but that was the absolute least of her problems right now with what just happened.

As she was about to walk away, her ears twitched as she heard talking from inside. “Mage Star Swirl, I swear that colt has to be part human.”

“Shiny Apple!” Cheerilee chided.

“You don’t think that? And I’m not being judgmental, but the way he acts and now this…”

“Lemme put that out of your mind now,” Star Swirl stepped in. “If that colt was somehow part human? We’d have to throw out the book on magic, put it into a safe and then send it to far beyond Eris – farthest planet from Human-Earth in their solar system – and make sure it stays locked away by using the high gravity of a supergiant star. Actually make that every book on magic from every Alter-Earth society. Cause not even alicorn magic without some kind of extreme magical prep could even begin to do something like that without problems.”

Karyn bristled, fast trotting her way out of there. She did not need to be on this razor’s edge. It had been five years too long already, six if they counted the one before the blessing that was Kane himself.

As she served Kane his food, which he happily began to devour, Karyn pushed the memory out of her mind. His birthday was next on the event calendar, and it would be another year down of the truth being hidden from everyone. He was just a little kid – colt – who wanted to have fun and find new things. He was just at that age of starting to get cutie marks… if he could even get one.

This is what she wanted: a happy family, a simple life, and a loving husband who was there for her and for her to be there for him. Yet everything was dragged down by the anchor that was all the human magic bullshit. They were stuck on Alter-Earth, in Ponyville, with each day slowly putting them closer and closer to friends and others of them. She hadn’t forgotten about The Curse, even if Pinkie was definitely actually not insane despite her insane introduction.

She sat herself down to eat, eyeing Kane. The way he just attacked his food in his little innocence… it was moments like this that helped her to get through all this. But even these moments came with reminders like how she couldn’t stop observing how dextrous his little hooves were compared to her own, and probably every other pony out there.

Sighing, she began to enjoy her own breakfast. It wasn’t that he was different, no, that made him special. It was just having to hide it.

Karl rolled up to the Corner, just as he always did. The only differences each time was the ponies he passed by at random points in the streets, and the seasonal air. Drive into the town, drive a good bit forward, right turn, forward, left turn, forward again until the corner gets into view. Granted it was a good stretch out, but even that didn’t lend itself to cutting down the monotony of it.

Though that didn’t apply to right now. Some weeks ago Pinkie was called away on some important business. Really important if what the twins and Thunder said was true about her being transported by helicopter. Then later that day it was reported that the city of Fillydelphia was invaded by some kind of monster pony bugs and a demon alicorn or something. And even then it wasn’t enough for the craziness as that city was then bombed by Equestria’s own military weeks after.

Needless to say the whole town was thrown into a bit of panic. When Karl rode through the town, the atmosphere was chilled compared to what was there before. Ponies everywhere looked like they were walking with one eye looking over their shoulder, and of course the occasional stare he got was heightened to a common status. He didn’t doubt they somehow blamed humanity for what happened because of course they did.

Right now, he didn’t have much support. Thunder, the twins, and even Big Mac were out of town. Only given a quick notice that they all had to go to Canterlot. Karl guessed apparently the Royal Family had to be protected or something along those lines. Considering what he heard about DJ Martinez in Singapore just a few days ago? Shit was getting serious.

As he hung up his helmet, adjusted his clothes, and stepped into the kitchen; he eased himself back into work mode. Though even as he met up with the others and began to get to work, he couldn’t get it out of his mind. It was like a war was going to spring up right in front of them. And if it came up close to them?

He tensed his muscles. He hoped it wouldn’t come to that. But given this ball and chain on them all? The universe would probably continue its sadistic streak on them and throw it at them because they couldn’t run.

Emmé sighed, another uneventful day.

Well uneventful in terms of this task she was doing. All around there was some chaos going on in Pony-World here, but she couldn’t exactly get herself involved with that. She could if she wanted, but given how one of Faust’s old enemies was involved the results probably would not be pretty if they didn’t plan it.

She stretched her limbs, enjoying the outskirts of Ponyville as she decided that there was no need to step in to work her investigation again. Seemed to be the same result for last few years ever since little Kane was born. Aside from a magic development here or a physical oddity there that had to be waved off as something else, Emmé really hadn’t needed to do anything.

But she stuck around anyway. Both to keep the Convocation appeased, but also in case some part of Karl or Kane’s human magic side appeared. The former was a bit iffy the last years due to some new incidents of human magic occuring: the most prominent being once dead ley lines being jump-started (one conveniently where Faust somehow managed to get Karl back to normal) and Alter-Earth researchers taking notice.

The latter, though, was squarely on her. She had to be there, especially with how the pony part of the little half-human half-pony kid could cause issues. Some foals could do accidental transfigurations which given what started this mess, Emmé wanted to be sure that didn’t happen even if that human magic felt so… purified.

Sighing, she leaned back to enjoy the sunset. Faust was somewhat begging her to finally let them go, but she knew this was the right thing to do. It wasn’t like she keeping them confined to their home, nor was she—

Her phone started to ring, and Emmé looked at who it was. “Speaking of Faust,” she mumbled to herself. Answering it, she leaned back even more. “Heya, Horseface. What’s up?”

“Emmé! Emmé I… it’s....” Faust cried on the other end.

That crying got Emmé to shoot herself back up to a sitting position. “Faust? What’s going on?”

“Emmé… it’s Kuzu… she…” she trailed off, choking as she sobbed more. “Kuzu’s gone!”

The blood in Emmé’s body froze over. “WHAT?!” she screamed, jumping to her feet. “Faust… please tell me you mean she’s missing! Please tell me you’re not saying what I think you’re saying!” Emmé felt her own eyes threaten to break out in tears. If anything did actually happen to Kuzu…

“I felt it… her signature just vanished! I felt it all the way from Japan! She’s… gone!”

Hands shaking, Emmé’s arms slowly fell back to her sides. She could hear Faust trying to speak to her, but she blanked that out. It couldn’t be possible. One of her few friends… dead? “No, no that can’t be true!” Emmé yelled out, hand on her forehead. “Kuzu… you can’t be—” she choked on her words as she focused her magic.

In an instant, she arrived back in Human-Earth. Landing on the roof of a Japan building, she pushed back the fatigue she felt. She didn’t care how unrefined that teleport was, she had to find her friend.

She looked up at her surroundings, she knew this was the building. Getting up to her feet, she quickly began to—

“What the…” Emmé felt the air around her. Everywhere it felt like a warzone to her, the atmosphere felt heated and full of hatred and… regret. She knew this feeling, and somehow it felt so foreign. Magic… pure magic was in the air… of the human kind. “No way…” She looked out into the city, toward what she could only assume to be the source. She saw no smoke, and the various buildings she could see looked undamaged. Yet the magic she felt and saw was everywhere, the unusual redness of the sky despite the early sun, all of it pointed to that— “No!” she cried, feeling her knees weak. Yet the sight and feeling before her told her otherwise. Maybe there was a chance. Maybe all this was covering up where Kuzu was. Maybe—

“I’m afraid the worse has happened,” a voice said. Emmé temporally felt a good portion of her sorrow be replaced by rage.

She looked over to the source, seeing a man in a business suit standing there. Complete with a set of glasses. Although he looked normal, she knew otherwise. “You...” she half spat, half cried. Of all the people in the Convocation, it had to be him.

“I go by ‘Tom’ these days instead of Merlin for the record. I know you’re not exactly happy to see me, and I am sorry for what happened with Arthur. However, this is not the time nor place for that,” he explained. “But yes: Kuzunoha and her sister have left us.”

Emmé was taken aback. Kuzu’s sister was involved? “What… what happened here?”

“Too much to explain at the moment,” he answered, his head downcast. “And some citizens were caught in the crossfire.”

“Wait, citizens?” She felt some her strength come back as she managed to ask, “What are you doing with them?”

“Helping and protecting them.” Emmé’s accusatory stance lessened. She was not expecting that kind of response. “There was even a pony who got a bit of human magic infusion from what we’ve observed. The poor dear’s going to have to live with it.”

“And… you’re going to help them?” Her head felt like it was going to explode. Too much was happening at once for even her.

“Listen, Queen of Sorceresses,” he said, addressing her by her old title. “Times are changing. For both humanity, and now all of Alter-Earth. It’s time we do the same. And I have a feeling this incident with Kuzunoha and what’s going on in Equestria is the first of things to come.” He adjusted his glasses, looking out to the city. “We need to do what we can, even if it means revealing humanity’s secret history. In fact we plan to let the citizens involved do what they want with this.

“My associate right now is taking care of Kuzunoha’s belongings and tending to her loyal Tanukis. He’ll also be the liaison for those involved. I’m just here if you or Lady Faust arrived.” He looked back over to her. “You have mine, and by extension our word that we’ll make sure they’re in good hands.”

“Oh really now? After all the shit you gave Kuzu, and also Faust, you guys are just gonna suddenly be buddy-buddy with all this?” she spat back.

Tom sighed, rolling his neck and adjusting his suit. “Take it as you will. And I promise you if something bad does happen to the people involved here? You can take out your anger on me personally.” He slowly walked up to her, and she didn’t move from her spot. “Right now though, I think you need to go to Faust. Your history is legendary, but you’re not invincible.”

She felt the need to lash out. Maybe right there take out some of that anger right now. But she stopped herself, feeling her grief start to well up again. Kuzu wouldn’t want this. She was always there to talk her and Faust down when they were losing it. Now… now she wasn’t there to do so, and Faust was already breaking down.

“Fine,” she finally relented. “I’ll leave.”

“Faust needs you.”

“Not just her,” she added. “There’s some others who need me, or don’t need me.”

“I’ll make sure those two and the little colt are left alone as well. Unless they do need our special help.” Nodding her head, she didn’t bother to give him a farewell as she teleported out of there.

She allowed herself a moment to breath as she arrived at Karl and Karyn’s house. It didn’t do much to calm herself down, but anything to make her at least able to hold off breaking down. She gave a knock at the door, not caring that some tears were streaming down her face.

The top door opened, and she was greeted by Karl who went from calm to angry in a microsecond. “What the hell do ya…” Karl’s eyes snapped into confusion as he began to see how Emmé looked. “What the hell happened to ya?”

“I….” she started. “There’s… no really other way to put this but… it’s time that I let you guys go.”

Karl for his part managed to hold back a twitch of surprise for a decent moment. “What?”

“All of this… all this hiding, it’s time it stopped.” She looked away from him, focusing on trying to keep stable. “I’m saying that we don’t have to hide it anymore.”

“Wait just a Goddamn minute, why? Why come out of nowhere and just like that say it’s okay to tell everyone? Or not hide it, what-the-fucking ever?” He looked over his shoulder as hoofsteps were heard, Emmé looking up to see Karyn walking up to the door.

“What’s happening here?” Karyn asked. “Wait, what happened with you?” she asked.

“She’s saying we don’t have to keep this a secret anymore,” Karl answered, before whipping his head back to Emmé. “But just… just like that?” he reiterated. “After all this...shit, all this saying this needs to be done: ya just say now we don’t have to?”

“I was a complete… shitbag, and it took losing someone precious to me to realize how much I was.” She wiped her eyes, looking back to them. “Karl, I know you hate me, and you have every right to hate me. All I can say is that I’m sorry, and...” She sucked in a breath, she was going to lose it any moment now. “Kuzu… she was right this whole time that I need to learn proper empathy. I did all this despite everything telling me I didn’t need to. And now she’s gone.”

Karyn’s ears snapped upward. “Wait… Kuzunoha’s… dead?” she asked. Emmé only gave a small nod in response, and Karyn put a hoof to her head.

“Wait… yaur friend?” Karl asked.

“A friend who I let down,” Emmé admitted. “And I need to get to the other friend I let down.” She pressed her hand against her eyes. “Listen… a lot of shit is happening right now. If any of that shit puts you guys in danger? Let us know.” She pulled her hand away, looking at them. They both just looked at her, and she couldn’t blame them. “I’m going now. Take care of yourselves, and your son.” Both of them seemed to want to respond, but she didn’t give them the chance as she mustered up one more teleport.

When she felt herself at her destination, she finally felt her strength give out. Falling to the floor onto her knees, she allowed the waterworks to flow. Shortly after, she felt a pair of arms wrap around her, connected to another grieving woman.

“It’s my fault…” Emmé whispered to Faust. “If I wasn’t so stubborn about this, I could have been there to help. I could have been there to easily stop all this.”

“Emmé,” Faust whispered back. “Don’t do this. Not now of all times.”

“If I was here instead of on Alter-Earth, I could have felt all that shit go down!” Emmé screamed out. “But I had to be a dogmatic bitch! I had to be a world away instead of there for her!”

“There’s so many ‘what ifs’,” Faust choked out. “She told me there was a problem with her sister, but I was busy with my own magic problem.” Faust took her arms off Emmé, sitting down next to her. “But we can’t think about that. It’s only—”

“Going to fuck us up more,” Emmé said. “I… Faust, I just can’t even think.” She shifted herself to sit on the floor as well, leaning into Faust who started to lean into her as well. “Just… please promise me one thing. Don’t bring up Karl or Karyn for a while.”

“Karl and Kary— huh?”

“Because being reminded of them will remind me of how I fucked up their already fucked up lives, and how I fucked up being a friend,” Emmé coughed out. “Just… only if they need to be brought up. Because I need to think about how I can make it up to them.” She fell silent, both of them holding each other. Neither of them spoke many words for the rest of the day, but both of them still conveyed loudly through their movements alone their sorrow.

Karl and Karyn watched Emmé vanish, and both of them hadn’t moved from their spot for what felt like hours. Karl had managed to close the door, but both were still trying to process what happened. They were free? They could finally stop the lies? But what about all the fallout they were warned about? There should have been massive relief off their shoulders from the news, but the only relief was probably having Kane be upstairs so he didn’t hear it all.

“Karl,” Karyn spoke, piercing the silence. “Can you excuse me for a moment?” He gave a slight nod, and she trotted herself all the way to the bathroom. Locking the door behind her, she held her head. The lies can finally stop, they can stop hiding their son from who he was. But she couldn’t stop thinking about something else. Which she couldn’t figure why, especially because of who that exactly was and how it wasn’t relief she was feeling in regards to that.

Kuzunoha. Kuzunoha was gone… so why was she feeling this way? She was the one who plagued her family, quite literally given what their marks were. She didn’t have a much better opinion of her after that sob story. So why then?

Stepping up to the mirror above the sink, she looked at herself. She looked like she wanted to cry. Cry! And it wasn’t because of the other news that they were hoping for and were granted! Kuzu was the bane of her family! Maybe only second to a certain delusional alicorn to just herself, but a bane nonetheless! So why did she feel this way? Why was she feeling grief for her?

Every single member of her family was well aware of Kuzunoha! They all knew that monster and the destruction she brought! How she tortured Kimono and... how also she didn't from her own admission. How she tried to take over what would be Equestria from Faust... and even Faust herself forgave her.

She closed her eyes, but that didn’t help slow her thoughts. She was the cause of the root of her problems! She was to blame for having Celestia’s delusional teachings of destiny beat her at every corner of her life! She was a tyrant who… wasn’t a tyrant these days. But she didn’t deserve sympathy! She didn’t do anything to earn it! She didn’t…

“I forgive you…” she forced out, feeling some of her tears break out. She didn’t deserve this. She was once a monster, but the daughtering woman she saw back then was so kind and empathetic. All Karyn was doing was just finding another excuse for the shit in her life. Kuzunoha she was, but the Kuzu she met was nothing like that.

A comforting feeling on her withers caused her to snap her eyes open. She looked in the mirror, and almost screamed as she saw a kitsune - Kyūbi - standing there to her side with one of her hands right where she felt it. To her other side though was a unicorn. The emerald eyes, purple mane, and pink coat immediately telling Karyn who it was.

“Kuzu? Kimono-ue?” she breathed out. What was going on here? Did she finally snap?

“Stay strong, my child,” Kimono spoke, Karyn swearing it was like that hallucination was in the room. “Kibō o ushinau koto wanai.” Kimono reached over and hugged ones of Karyn’s legs, and she almost jumped as she felt it.

Karyn blinked, and suddenly the physical feelings vanished. The Kimono and Kuzu in the mirror gone as well. She dropped onto her haunches, her head spinning a bit. As if the news about changelings and the Six being apparently beaten was bad enough. Was the world actually ending and the powers above even Faust were throwing out sympathy tickets?

But the words Kimono just said rang back in her head. Never lose hope, she translated out. She was going crazy, that had to be it. Maybe it was part of Equestria being blown up and now her psyche was exploding too because there wasn’t much she could do to get away from it. Then again magic had done some crazy shit before in Equestria’s history, was it possible Kuzu did something from beyond the grave? That was her Obā-sama’s specialty in some ways.

She pushed herself to her hooves, she needed to get out of here and into Karl’s arms. She was going to break and she needed him to not do so. When she got back to the front, he saw him still standing at the front with a hand on his forehead.

“What the fuck is happening, Karyn?” he asked, then looking to her. “Is it even happening right now?”

“If it is, then I just saw and felt a ghost,” she replied. The look on Karl’s face made her add, “Don’t ask. Can we just…”

“We can talk about this later,” he said, sliding up next to her. “Maybe we should follow Kane’s lead and get some sleep.” He leaned over and they both kissed. As they made their way upstairs, they were both silent. Which continued into the night as they both had a melancholy sleep.

Work the next day didn’t help Karl get out of the new funk. Freedom should have been delicious, but after so many years just suddenly coming out with the truth was going to be a headache. What was he going to do? Just come out and say that the rape that happened to his wife and gave them their child was a huge lie to cover up a magic incident in some huge conspiracy? Was he just going to say to his parents that he literally can’t go back to Human Earth and that’s why he never visited? Why he channeled some of that demon known as his own grandmother?

He let out a large groan, both because his frustration and also he wouldn’t make himself look like an idiot since he was the only one left in Sugarcube Corner. Everyone else had left probably a good fifteen minutes ago, but he just stuck around because… he had no idea why. Maybe he was hoping doing boring tasks that he didn’t need to do would give him something.

Which of course didn’t happen.

Cracking his neck, he made his way to the front of the shop. Grabbing his helmet, he decided getting home was probably the best thing to do. Maybe talk with Karyn ASAP about what to do going forward. The truth had to come out, but how was the question.

Before he could open the door, his phone began to ring. He paused a moment in confusion, hanging his helmet back up. Looking at the caller, he was surprised to see who it was. “Hello?” he answered.

“Karl! Hey! How are you?” Pinkie greeted on the other end.

“Pinkie… what’s going on?” Karl never expected Pinkie of all people to call him. Especially with all the shit going on. Did that mean that she and her friends were okay then?

“Checking up on you, silly! I decided that since I’ve been gone so long, I should see how everyone back in Ponyville is doing! In fact I decided to start with you!”

“Wait, me?” Why would she do that? Sure he talked with her here and there, but she did that with everyone. In fact he learned that she basically played sadness counselor to everyone at some point like she did with him before.

“Yeah! Just thought that… that…” she trailed off. “Karl… can I ask you something real quick?” she asked, her cheeriness dropped. “How much do you love your wife and your family?”

Karl pulled the phone away from himself for a moment, staring at it as if Pinkie was in the room with him at the moment just to shoot her his bewilderment. “Wha?” he questioned, putting the phone back to his ear.

“I… there was a bit of… family drama that happened recently. A niece of mine had a nasty falling out. And… well with what’s happened with you and Karyn, I couldn’t put you out of my mind when it came to family drama.” Karl heard her shuffle herself around on the other end. “Does that make sense?”

Why the hell are you still calling me about— He cut off that thought, speaking aloud, “Pinkie, lemme put this way. Ever since we learned we would become parents, I’ve made sure I would never see Karyn that hurt again, and the same goes for Kane! Look, I didn’t even want to ever have a child, but then all that happened and now I’m making sure that nothing bad ever happens to them wherever I can. Every night I make sure to let her know I love her, and every time I see Kane I make sure that he knows I care about him.”

“Wait a second,” Pinkie replied. “You… never wanted a child?”

Karl bristled. Oh… fuck, did I blurt that out? “I… y-yeah…” he admitted. “But… I still went through with it anyway. I couldn’t just… well… you know…” He went silent, waiting for a response. It didn’t come right away. What was going on?

“Karl… thank you.”

His train of thought derailed at that mention. “Thanks? For what?”

“For that boost to my mood,” she explained. “After what happened with one loving relationship, it’s good to know another is good and true.”

‘True’ she says… “That’s… that’s not the whole truth though,” he added.

“Hmm?” she quipped.

He took in a breath. If he let something slip already… “Pinkie… I’m sorry, but I haven’t been honest with you this whole time about what happened with us. Me, Karyn, and Kane, the truth is is that—”

“No!” Pinkie yelled, cutting him off. “K-Karl… please… not now.”

Karl however continued, “I didn’t want to lie, but with what happened, we had to. Now I just want to tell the truth and—”

“Please…” Pinkie pleaded. “I… I don’t want to hear this. I just went through one horrible truth.”

“It’s not like that!” he yelled. “Pinkie, it’s not anything like me being unfaithful! In fact it’s because of what happened that I’m so devoted to Karyn! I haven’t lied about that! I never wanted to lie ever again because of what happened! It has to do with what happened with us!”

“What… happened? Wait do you mean… that?” Karl was about to say something, but she cut him off again. “Karl, it sounds like you need to talk about this. But I can’t be the one to listen right now. There’s too much happening personally and all out there.” Karl was still, it felt like he was in the situation before this whole mess all over again. “However, I can be there… eventually. Yet if you said you lied about something with that though, I don’t know how long ‘eventually’ is.”

“I can promise ya that what I need to tell ya is…” He thought about his next words. “Not as horrible as what ya’ve seen, and what I had to lie about was horrible but it wasn’t… as bad as… uh…” he paused, his train of thought lost.

“Talk with your wife first, Karl,” she suggested. “If this really is something that needs to be said, at least make sure you’re both ready. If I’m not, at least make sure you are. And also—” she stopped, a gasp sounding. “Karl… I need to go.”

“Huh?”

“Pinchy knee! I gotta go! Bye! Sorry!” Karl stood still as he heard the call disconnect. All he could think was that it was some emergency over there. Pocketing his phone, he grabbed his helmet off the hook and stepped outside. Locking the door behind him, he breathed in the night air.

But he nearly choked at the sight of Ponyville in complete chaos. Ponies everywhere were in herds, some running in panic while others looked like they were rallying. However the sight of honest-to-God torches and pitchforks made him realize those weren’t herds but angry mobs. What the hell was happening?

He jumped off the the front steps and quickly got onto his bike. As he started it up, he couldn’t help but notice a red glow of sorts in the sky. Zeroing in on it, that glow looked like… fire? Wait, is that the pegasus city? Cloudsville— no, dale. Like Karyn’s hometown?

“YOU!” he heard someone scream at him. Karl looked back toward the ground, seeing a mob of ponies start to make his way over to him. “I bet it was you who’s causing Cloudsdale to burn! You’ve been a blight on Ponyville and now you’re spreading it to all of Equestria!” Karl realized the one speaking was his own personal blight in Ponyville in the form of that Blackened Sauté filth. One piece of trash he could handle, but a whole mob of them? With all of them having some kind of magic and weapons?

Karl didn’t say a word as he gunned the engines, wheel screeching against the ground for a split second. The mob all flinched at the sound, which gave Karl enough time to accelerate out of there as he saw them chasing after him. He had to slam the horn a few times to get ponies out of the way as he was planning on reaching speeds that would be illegal on a highway. He decided to make sure he stayed at that illegal speed by heading to the outskirt road, where there was no ponies out there… for now.

These ponies were crazy, he always knew that. But he still didn’t think they would actually reach this level of crazy! Of course one of the few times he gave people the benefit of the doubt they had to prove him wrong!

As he turned onto the forest road, the inklings of some of the mania visible behind him, he thought about what to do. Should he just grab Karyn and Kane and run? Everyone hop into a car and try to maybe get to the police station? Call the police and hold out? Or maybe… call Emmé? She did say to call for help.

But it’s not the help she’s talking about, part of him spoke. But did that matter? They could be in genuine danger here! Plus he was technically taking a long way home, and for all he knew someone could be there! Heck maybe that mob was maybe halfway there by foot in all these tense minutes!

He turned, almost skidded, onto the driveway and had to put some force into the brakes to get him to stop. He yanked his keys out and flew off the bike, ripping his helmet from his head as he sprinted to the door. Opening and slamming it behind him, he quickly locked it and took a quick look to see if maybe there was something he could use to barricade it with. Living room table, the chairs… but he’d need help for that! And Karyn wasn’t in her usual spot!

“Karyn!” he yelled out, running toward the back of the house. Was she relaxing outside? “Karyn where are ya?!” He opened up the back door, but didn’t see her outside.

“Karl?” her voice came. He ran back in, seeing her step out of the bathroom. “What’s going on?”

“The town’s gone to shit!” he replied, running up to her.

“It’s always been shit,” she said back.

“I mean that they’ve snapped! There are literal mobs out there! With the whole fire and pointy garden tools! And their targets are humans, and a good chance human sympathetic ponies!” He grabbed her by the wither, her eyes wide with fright. “We need to get outta here! Like now! Where’s Kane?!”

“He’s upstairs!” They both started to run to the front, but as they got to the foyer, they heard shouting from outside. “Holy shit…” Karyn breathed. Both of them jumped as the front door was banged on, each section audibly shaking as it sounded like someone was trying to kick – or buck – it down. Car alarms started to sound outside – from their own cars.

“Dad? Mom?” Kane’s voice came. Karl turned toward the stairs, seeing him start to descend it and looking down to them. “What’s going—” he stopped and screamed as the front window shattered and a brick flew inside. Karl threw up an arm, but Karyn sparked her horn and caught it a few feet from them. Both of them watched as they saw some ponies then jump through the window, some of them looking to them but others up the stairs.

“KANE!” Karl roared, bursting forward. Some of the ponies yelped and dove out of the way as he shot forward, Karl managing to shove one out of his way and back to the front wall as he turned and ran up the stairs. Kane was shocked still as Karl managed to scoop him up in his arms.

He heard the front door suddenly burst open and more shouting was heard. Along with that the sound of objects being flung also came, but also too some hoofsteps following Karl up the stairs. He made a hard left and ran into the master bedroom, slamming the door behind him and locking it.

“D-dad, what’s going on?!” Kane cried.

“I got ya, boy,” Karl whispered. He ran over to the closet on the far side, opening it up and quickly kneeling. “Listen to me,” he said as he lowered Kane to the floor. “Ya need to stay in here. Don’t come out, and don’t open these doors unless it’s me or yaur mother. Those people are bad, and they’re…” he struggled to find the words, Kane was still so young, “they’re going to hurt ya. They’re here to hurt us.”

“B-but, why?” Kane asked, his eyes starting to water.

“Because they’re bad. And I gotta keep ya from them.” He eased Kane toward the back of the closet, and Karl grabbed his phone. The bedroom door suddenly was knocked against, and Karl growled as he quickly made an emergency call to the police. Putting it to the floor, he realized he was defenseless. Ponies were gonna corner him and despite that magic of his doing some things to his body, it probably wasn’t going to mean squat if he was barehanded and outnumbered by ponies who did superhuman things already.

He looked around the room. Computer case? Heavy but would break easy. Drawers? Unwieldy. Nightstand? Also too bulky. Now he really regretted not even having a bat or even just a survival knife of some kind since all the knives were in the kitchen.

He looked back into the closet, and focused on a suitcase. I wish these were real at the moment… but they could still be good bludgeoning tools! He grabbed the case and opened it, revealing his airsoft guns. Grabbing the mock AR-15 and Colt M1911, he slid them over toward the bed and then closed the closet doors.

The crash of the room door snapped Karl to attention, and he kneeled down slightly as he got ready to move. He watched three ponies walk in, one of them happening to be Blackened Sauté.

“Well, well, the Scourge of Ponyville,” he mocked, holding a shovel. Though given it was shovel for ponies it looked like a small spade to Karl.

“Scourge? That what ya’re calling me?” Karl shot back. He looked at the other two, a unicorn holding a pitchfork – cause of course a pitchfork for an angry mob – and a pegasus who didn’t have anything. Where was the rest of the mob? Did they all go for Karyn?

“Scourge, blight, disease; what does it matter?!” Sauté yelled. “You humans are the worst thing to ever happen to ponydom! You make Discord, Tirek, Sombra, or even Nightmare Moon all look like Poison Joke! And now you’re the cause of Cloudsdale burning!”

“Ya need to get the fuck out of here before I make yaur delusions a reality,” Karl snarled at them. He watched them all slightly shiver at his look. “I’m not the fuckers breaking in and apparently trying to murder someone. And last I checked, Castle Doctrine is a thing here in Equestria! So I wouldn’t be called a murderer here!” He felt his arms shaking a bit, as he grabbed his “weapons”. Maybe he could get some good hits in and use their tools himself even though they were comically small for him, but pointed metal was still pointed metal.

Suddenly the unicorn went wide eyed, dropping her pitchfork. “Holy bucking Celestia! He has a gun! Two guns!” she screamed, backing away. “Celestia promised us they wouldn’t have them!” Karl was frozen in bewilderment, was this happening?

It apparently was as suddenly she turned and ran out of the room. “Where are you going?!” Sauté yelled after her. “You can’t abandon Equestria like this! You haridelle!”

Karl tightened his grip, vision going red as he sprung forward. Stepping onto the bed and vaulting over, both of them turned back just as he swung the fake AR-15 and slammed it against the pegasus. As he connected, he put some force into it and pushed forward to try and push him away. He grimaced though as he felt the insides of it rattle, and suddenly it came apart with wires and other innards spilling out.

That was for just a split second as he discarded it. He yelled out as he brought his other arm down and swiped at Sauté. Karl managed to hit the stain against his neck, but it didn’t feel as impactful as he watched him rolled a bit. He moved to try and pounce, but a pair of hooves clashing against his side dismissed that idea. He lost his grip on his other bludgeon, and Karl turned to see the pegasus in the air trying to swipe at him. From the corner of his eye he watched Sauté get back to his feet, and he felt a knot in his stomach start to build. That pegasus was zipping around faster than maybe he could swing at him, plus there was the issue of the piece of garbage masquerading as an earth pony who could maybe put a literal ton of force into him.

Karl ducked down to the floor, grabbing the pitchfork that was left behind. Swinging it wildly just to keep the pegasus away from him, he jumped over the bed and got back to the other side. He looked around, in this position he was going to be cornered quickly. Unless he made some space somehow.

The walls were lined with his desk in one corner, but also a couple of dressers. It already made the smallish room harder to navigate, but considering his attackers were the size of large dogs to him, they wouldn’t exactly have a problem. Especially since that one of them was flying and there was nothing he could really use to flatten them… Flatten… he focused on in his mind.

He looked at the bed in front of him, and then to his hands really quick. Taking a breath, he yelled outward as he ducked down and grabbed the bottom. Both of his attackers looked at him in confusion for a split second, which turned to surprise as Karl lifted. He roared as he flipped it over, Sauté diving out of the way while the pegasus had to fly out of the room to prevent being crushed.

Karl took a moment to look at what he did, and then to his hands. I’m really not that human anymore, am I? He looked at his work, seeing Sauté trying to get back to his hooves again. Karl flinched as he saw the pegasus yell as he flew back in, coming straight for him. He gagged as both hooves struck below his neck, and he was pushed into the back wall.

“Pummel that monster, Wind Tunnel!” Sauté yelled. Pummel he did, as Karl felt his hooves strike across his face, some going for his chest and stomach. One to his jaw made him drop the pitchfork. He thought those hard hooves were going to break his face, but instead they felt like someone trying and failing to push him over – still hurt though. Yet his face wasn’t being broken like he thought would happen, in that case...

Karl howled outward as he pushed forward and managed to clamp his hands onto Wind Sucker. He screamed as he pulled back and threw him to the floor, a satisfying thud sounding. He didn’t have time to celebrate for long as he watched Sauté charge forward. He jumped to the side as Sauté swing his shovel and get embedded in the wall, and dived away toward the middle of the room as he punched a hoof toward him.

A hoof that went straight through the wall where he was. Jesus Christ that could be my legs! Karl kept Sauté in his sights as he got back to his feet. However that was interrupted as Wind was suddenly on his back, kicking at him and pulling him downward. He tried to reach back, but a hoof to the head staggered him a bit. Fuck, fuck, fuck!

“LEAVE!!!!” The sound assaulted his ears, and for a moment everything went silent.

“Sweet Luna’s stars!” Wind yelled, and the assault ceased for a moment. Karl however took that moment to reach behind and yank the fucker off him. Karl looked out the window for a second, the sight surprising him as he managed to see what happening behind the house.

Holy shit Karyn… was all he could think. There was more important things though, as he threw Wind back to the floor. This time though he wasn’t planning to let him get back up. He stomped one foot onto one of his legs, and raised the other one up. He yelled as he brought it down onto one of his wings. The scream Wind brought sound back into the world. And also the next one. And the next one as he kept bringing his foot down.

When Karl heard and felt something crack, the screams descended into crying. For good measure, he aimed also for the easiest target of his barrel and he another small crack as he brought his foot down hard. He wasn’t going to get up soon. That just left— wait, what was Sauté doing? He spun himself around, and Karl felt his temples almost explode as he saw Sauté opening the closet doors and looking right at a scared Kane.

“NO!” Karl dived forward, landing himself onto of Sauté and bringing them both to the floor. He tried to get a grip on him, but the strength that pushed back made that difficult. He had to get him away from Kane, even if he had to literally drag him away. He lifted himself off and got to his knees, maybe he could—

Karl felt pain explode in his chest as both of Sauté’s back legs kicked right into him. Flying back a bit, Karl landed on his rear as he felt the world spinning. Despite that he pushed himself up, getting to his feet and trying to balance himself. That didn’t last long as Sauté’s legs met him again, this time square in the knees and the snapping of bone sounded. Karl’s only response was to let the air he was holding in his lungs release as he flew back and slammed against the wall, the pain of that nothing to the searing burns he felt from his legs.

Everything was double as he tried to focus his vision back. The first thing he saw clearly was Sauté charging forward, going into a rearing stance and his front hooves were brought down onto Karl’s lower legs. He didn’t feel anything break per say, but the pain that shot through him made him think something did. He tried to move his arms, yet by the time he actually got them to respond, he realized that Sauté was ready to repeat history in terms of kicking back.

Everything got many shades darker, he felt a lot of things break inside his chest, and when he coughed he tasted copper on his tongue. His head slumped, and he couldn’t find the energy to move. It had been a long time since he felt this kind of pain.

“Dad?!” The sound of Kane’s voice brought enough attention to him for him to be able to look up - only with his eyes though. The doors were wide open, Kane looking out. Kane out in the open.

Karl watched helplessly as he watched Sauté look at Kane, then walking over predatorily. “And you’re the abomination…” Sauté seethed. “You’re an insult to everything Equestria, Faust herself would smite you if she were here.” Kane suddenly tried to back away, but didn’t get far as he fell back onto his rear, too scared to move.

None of Karl’s limbs wanted to move, every twitch resulted in too much pain to keep going forward. He had to do something, he had to get this zealot away from Kane. This Equestrian templar who thought of the alicorns, and even Faust as these paragons of— Wait... Faust... “Ya… ya think Faust would agree with this?” Karl strained. “Faust would look at ya... and be ashamed!”

Sauté stopped in his tracks, slowly turning back and looking to Karl. “What… did you say?”

“Ya think…” he took a deep breath, fighting through the burning, “Faust would do this? Ya think she thinks Equestria is a perfect paradise?!”

Sauté’s eye twitched, and lips were flustered for a moment. “D-Don’t you dare besmirch her name!” he yelled. “You do not know her! She is divine!”

“I know her better than ya do!” Karl insisted. He coughed again, feeling some more blood in his throat. “I know Faust, I know what she would think!” He had to get him away from Kane, he had to just say anything to get him away. “She wouldn’t hate humanity. In fact... I bet she’s out there with a human husband. Having a happy family with kids.”

Sauté’s pupils shrank. “H-How… HOW DARE YOU!” Sauté grabbed the pitchfork from the floor, stomping up to Karl. “YOU... DEMON!” Karl watched as that pitchwork took up his vision before it suddenly went black. All he knew was that he was screaming, but he didn’t hear anything.

Karyn watched Karl bolt up the stairs, Kane in arms and running away from the mob. She saw some ponies start to chase after him, and she threw the brick she was holding in her magic toward them. She watched it knock one to the floor, but she quickly threw the door open to the living room and grabbed the chairs and table inside. Looking back, she saw some were already following them up, but with a grunt she slammed the table through the banister and blocked off the staircase.

Their attention was then turned to her. There was was too many of them and not enough heavy stuff to use. Lifting up the chairs, she hucked them forward and turned to run back toward the kitchen. She looked around, eyes toward the kitchen and the butcher’s block and other potential weapons.

She heard some come in the room behind her, and with a flick of her head she sent the dining room table flying over to them. Hearing a few yelp in pain, she pushed herself over toward the kitchen. She had to skid to a stop as the other door opened up and she was finding herself starting to be surrounded. Panicking, she haphazardly threw the few things she saw which included some cutlery and pans. She flinched as some barely received the sharp end, but her heart was pounding as more hooves were also pounding toward her and more voices were being raised.

With only one way to go now, she ran to the back door and almost broke it off its hinges as she ran outside. Whipping around, she tried to grab the patio furniture, but had to stop as she saw more of her attackers come out right behind her. She backed away slowly but cautiously as more and more came outside. A few of them had some cuts on them, but all of them were staring her down with the rare sight of a pony out for blood. When the stream of them stopped, she counted at least ten of them of all varying colors and races.

“And so we have the Traitor of Ponyville,” one of the spoke up. “At least the biggest one in Ponyville currently, no one can go as far as what Sandalwood did.”

“I’d say she’s just as bad!” another one yelled. “She’s squandered the gifts Faust blessed her with! Sandalwood spat in Lady Rarity’s legacy, but this… thing, gave herself to humans instead of Ponydom with what she has! Were you not raised better?! Were you not raised to be the best pony you could be?!”

“Technically I was raised more like a fox,” Karyn shot back. “My family is the Inari pony line after all.” She was trying to keep calm, but even saying those words was hard enough.

“So not just humans, but just any impure creature you’d rather associate with!” yet another psycho yelled. “You have the literal body of an alicorn in all but wings, yet what do you do? Pledge yourself to a human! At least your rapist was a pony!” Karyn visibly blanched, did they all really go that far in their zealotry?

“You’ve been brainwashed by those humans,” an earth pony in the group said as they began to close in more. “Now you’re passing on that taint to that innocent colt!”

“That colt is my son!” Karyn yelled back. “The only brainwashing here is you and your coddled little minds unable to comprehend that Equestria isn’t a perfect paradise!” Her heart felt like it was having an attack without all the pain. Not helping was her horn straining a bit from those TK uses with having to do them so quick.

“It was before those humans came along!” a pegasus mare shouted. “They brought war to our precious home! They’ve slaughtered innocent ponies and doing so right now!”

“Ponies have been doing that to themselves for years!” Karyn countered. “Did you fucking forget Moonfall? Sombra? That terrorist group that attacked Canterlot?! The Bucker Killings?! Did any of you study history and remember that Hearthswarming was to celebrate the end of warfare between the races?!” She was seething, breathing hard. “Anata wa shotto ni ataisuru bakada!”

“So you’re beyond redemption then…” an earth pony said, adjusted the grip on his pitchfork and pointing it toward Karyn. “We’ll all make sure that every trace of the humans’ taint is sent back to their Earth and left behind forever. And every other non-pony species out there!”

Karyn focused her magic, her horn lighting up. Everyone else tensed at the sight, some of the pegasi splaying their wings ready to take off. “‘Never try to beat a Kimono at their own game’, that’s what we tell others,” she recited, closing her eyes. “My game? Don’t ever, push me around!” she bellowed.

A rush of emerald engulfed the whole area, everyone in the area being forced to shield their eyes. As their vision came to, most of them dropped their weapons as a rumble of sorts echoed around them. They all looked back forward, many of them taking steps back at the sight before them. Some having shaky legs and twitching jaws.

It wasn’t often, even for Ponyville, to see a dragon-sized unicorn.

Karyn looked down on all of them, feeling a rush of emotion. For a brief moment the zealots looked like scared teachers and students, but she pushed that memory away as she gritted her teeth. She stomped her hoof into the ground, causing all of them to back away if they didn’t fall to the ground.

“LEAVE!!!!” Karyn roared, probably going across the whole forest and maybe to Ponyville itself. But she didn’t care about that right now, because right now she was counting down before she really showed them how violent she could get with her talent.

She wouldn’t have to as every single one of them turned tail and ran, or flew in the case of the pegasi. Their mob tools dropped on the ground, they just scattered like the rats they were… and they were easily seen as rats from her view at the moment.

As she saw them disappear into the forest or just out of sight, she gagged and held a hoof to her head. She heard some familiar voices in her head, all of the mocking. When she felt tears in her eyes, she quickly flared her magic again and in a flash returned herself to normal.

She fell to her knees, hoof now clutching her horn as she felt the strain on it. Never before had she pushed it that much in a panic, but even then she felt like she could have… done more. Shivering, she didn’t know if the strain was a good or bad thing. That was definitely an unfocused channel over hitting her limit. And it was with having magic all around her to—

Wait, what am I doing?! she shouted at herself. Picking herself back to her feet, she ran back to the house. Please be okay, please be okay! She maneuvered herself around all the debris, not seeing anyone on the first floor. When she got to the stairs though she noticed the table she wedge there was pushed out of the way. Did more get up there?

“RRAAAAAGGGHHHH!!” Karyn froze at that. That was Karl… Karl sounding like he was in unbridled pain. She practically jumped up the stairs, only slowing down to make sure she didn’t tumble over the mess she made. Rushing into the room, she saw the bed overturned which she had to climb over, along with a pegasus crying nearby.

What caught her attention was Karl and that Sauté shitpiece in the corner. Karl’s legs were bent wrong, and he had blood coming out of his mouth which had covered a good deal of his clothes. The blood she was focusing on though was the one coming down from his left eye.

Or rather where a pitchfork spike was impaled.

Sauté was standing in front of him, looking on in horror, almost ready to throw up. His horror intensified as Karyn reached over and managed to secure a grip around his neck in her magic. He gagged as she lifted up in the air and she stared him down. She flicked her head back as she slammed him into the ceiling, stomped on the floor as he thrown down right after.

Bringing him back up in the air again, she glared at him again but didn’t get much of a response as his eyes looked unfocused. With one last scream, she put all of her weight into one last throw as she directed him to the side window. Specifically through it, glass and frame shattering.

As she heard him hit the ground outside, she picked up another sound coming toward them. Sirens. Actual, Faust-blessed, sirens. They came up near the house, and she saw the lights of them and the sound of rapid scrambling ponies.

Whipping herself back around, she blanched as she looked at Karl again. His head was hanging down, probably due in no small part to what was there, and he wasn’t moving. She leaned down, trying to find anything that he was—

“M-mom?” Karyn snap to, looking to see Kane slowly walk out of the closet. He looked like he was crying and had run out of tears, staring blankly toward her.

“Kane!” she cried, kneeling down to hug him close. He nuzzled into her, his breathing uneven and scattered.

“I-Is Dad… is Dad…”

“I don’t know…” she whispered, stroking him. But she felt herself go cold as probably even her loving embrace wasn’t going to help him. All she could do was hold him tight, and just perhaps pray.

Hoofsteps began to sound coming up the stairs, Karyn looking over and see police ponies and also EMS ponies rushing in. At the head of them she saw Sheriff Caramel.

“Oh my word and all of the princesses’ words,” Caramel let out as he looked over the situation. “I never imagined that… holy Celestia.” He paused as the EMS crew slipped past him and went over to Karl, some visibly looking sick at the sight. “Are you okay? Damnit, I knew I should have thought of here first!”

“Please, just help him!” Karyn begged, almost breaking out in tears. “I’m fine, but him— just please!”

“I’m not in healthcare, but I know we need to get him to Ponyville General, now!” Caramel looked around the room, his eyes stopping on the writhing form of Wind Tunnel. “And also make sure I get some scum thrown into solitary, and then into a cell in that solitary!”

“He’s breathing!” an EMS pony declared. “Unconscious, but breathing!”

“Do what you need to! I thought the Duke family got it bad! Just do anything! Emergency teleport transport, just do something dangit!” He pointed a hoof toward Wind Tunnel, who continued to just breath heavily and barely respond. “And because it’s protocol, him as well. Along with Sauté out there. Need to make sure there’s somepony I can actually throw in prison.”

“Just please… don’t let him leave us…” Karyn whispered.

Karyn sat waiting, taking glances at the situation around her. All over, hospital staff were running to and fro. All seemed to ignore her and Kane, who was at the moment merely clinging against her tiredly in her foreleg, as they all went about their business.

All for the better, as she had never seen so many ponies in such a tightly packed area like ever before. If it wasn’t a singular doctor or nurse, it was a group of staff escorting another patient. Karyn meanwhile kept looking between the crowd, Kane, and the hallways since one of them led to Karl but she didn’t have that answer yet.

After what happened, Caramel had escorted her and Kane to a hotel to get them to a safe area – in a police car even since those zealots decided to bust up their vehicles and the motorcycle. Karl meanwhile had been taken directly to the hospital and taken in immediately for surgery. In the back of her mind, part of her was worried they’d find out his secret, but she squelched that quickly. All that mattered was if he was going to be okay.

Please be okay, Karl, she begged. She looked down at Kane, who looked catatonic as he leaned against her as much as he could. He hadn’t said anything since last night nor that morning where they were escorted to breakfast and then the hospital by Caramel himself. Only the barest of groans or mumbles came from him.

“Mrs. O’Donnell?” She looked and saw Caramel walking up to them. “I’ve just talked to the doctors, your husband’s come out of surgery. The surgeon is waiting for you at his room, though he’s still sleeping. I’m here to bring you there before I have to tend to duties elsewhere. Like finding all those other ponies that were at your house.”

“Okay… I need to see him.” She stood up from her seat, still holding Kane close to her barrel. As they walked through the halls, they had to squeeze by so many different waves of other people. Apparently they had been sending quite a lot of victims of the Cloudsdale attack to Ponyville General here which would explain why the place was extra busy even with the rioting from yesterday as well.

Even as they got to the patient rooms, the halls were still busy. It looked like any avenue that could be used to get around was being used. Caramel pointed out one room, the door closed and a unicorn doctor waiting there. He had a beige coat and a yellow and brown striped mane and a small set of glasses. To Karyn’s intrigue he was standing on two legs and that’s when she noticed he was fully clothed too.

“Well this is where I gotta head out,” Caramel said, turning himself around. “You take care, and you all stay safe. I got one Tartarus of a report to write up.” He tipped his hat as he took off back the way they came, leaving Karyn to greet the doctor.

“Your husband is stable, Mrs. O’Donnell,” he started off with. Karyn felt a warm wave of relief wash over her. “Doctor Silver Sutures, I was called down from Canterlot specifically for this case. Couldn’t waste time nor take a risk in trying to move him twice given his condition, so they moved me down here instead.” He smiled at the idea, but it melted back into a frown as he adjusted his glasses. “But there is some things I need to tell you, before we go in there.”

“What things?” she asked, some of that worry returning.

“He’s stable... except for a myriad of issues in the meantime.” He pulled his glasses back up his muzzle, sighing. “The most obvious being his eye. His eye… his eye was basically destroyed, even some nerve damage in the socket.”

Karyn was silent, the images flashing in her mind. She knew it was bad from what she saw, but to hear it confirmed was like reliving the fear all over again. “Is there anything that can be done?”

“Your husband is on the clone organ list, but right now there’s an issue getting it to him. With nerve damage it will take months before he’s ready to receive one… if he can get it. Based on the damage it’s possible he may have to get a cybernetic replacement. Until then he’ll have to go through some rounds of treatment before then.” Sutures glanced toward the door. “Though for now he’ll have to put up with some complications aside from that.”

“His legs, right? I did see that… will he be able to walk again?”

“Mrs. O’Donnell – can I call you Karyn? – your husband… was in such a bad state. All of his ribs were broken as well, and he had a good deal of damage to other organs and some muscle damage.” Karyn stared, did he really have that happen to him? “If I may be honest? Given the condition he was in, I was surprised he was even breathing. I mean I know humans are tough, but your husband seems like he’s tough as a dragon when you take out the weight scaling! I know that’s a huge exaggeration, but it almost seemed like it!

“I mean when we were operating, I was trying to figure out what kind of Faustian miracle was happening to him. Like did somepony here give him emergency healing with some new kind of magic when one of our backs was turned? Cause when we applied our healing spells in an attempt for us to try and stabilize him, he actually took them better than any other human I’ve seen by a margin I didn’t think possible! And given what I was told about how he was injured by an earth pony assailant, I thought his insides might have been powder! I mean I had an unfortunate case a year ago on a human girl beaten in the streets, but they didn’t go as far as what happened to your husband and she needed outside assistance to keep stable!” His eyes drifted off, breathing out, and still continuing. “I thought we would have to keep him for a year, maybe a couple, with multiple surgeries and even put him in a life support pod! But no! No need for any additional organ transplants, nor replacement bones! I thought we would have needed five surgeries with the first seeing what bones needed replacing, but he might be ready to be sent home and will be walking in a few months or Celestia forbid weeks after some additional treatment!

“Though I cannot in good faith do that, so he’s going to be confined here for a while. Although he took the healing spells well, there was only so much we could do. He needs time to heal.”

Will he though? Karyn questioned.

Sutures continued on, “Even with modern medicine - both of the physical and magical variety - you still need to let the body recover naturally. So with that, he’s going to be wheelchair bound for a few months given all the stress on his body. If I may be honest again though, I’m tempted to keep running tests to see just what was going on there.”

“I... understand, that does seem rather… strange,” she lied. “But can I see him now?” She looked down at Kane, who was still unmoving aside the occasional shuffling. “Are you ready to see dad?” she asked. Kane for a moment looked up to her, and mumbled out something that she couldn’t interpret.

“Yeah, I won’t keep you any more.” Sutures turned and tapped the panel next to the handle, after the sound of a beep the lock clicked. “If you leave the room and want to come back, use your ID band to come back in. This is… extra security due to how he ended up here,” he explained. Opening the door, Karyn followed him in.

She gasped as she looked at Karl. He was sleeping in a bed, propped to be angled upward, and his lower body was encased in what she assumed to be a stabilizing pod. However it was his left eye that stole her attention right away. At first it looked like a black splotch, but it was some kind of plate over his where his eye should be and then some. In the center of it was a cyan blue gem, it was like a robotic eyepatch - just if the robot was made by ponies in the Crystal Empire.

“What… what is that?” she asked, stepping up to him. She adjusted her grip on Kane, wondering if it was a good idea to show him to Karl.

“A bit of eye preservation magitech,” Sutures answered. “The plate is internal as well. Human metalwork keeps the skull stable, while a bit of pony magic in the gem helps keep the area from experiencing unwanted pain. I know it doesn’t look that appealing, but it’s up to him if he wants a standard eyepatch to go over it.” He gave another adjustment to his glasses, turning to look at Karyn again. “I’ll leave you alone, give a page if he wakes up.”

“Doctor… thank you, for saving him,” Karyn said, as she continued to look at him.

“It’s my pleasure, but can I just ask one thing?” He stepped up to her, looking down at Kane. “Is your son… okay? What happened?”

“He saw what happened to Karl here right in front of him,” she stated, looking down to him again. “He doesn’t want to leave my side, but he hasn’t spoken at all.” The way Sutures’ eyes widened was all Karyn needed to see of his reaction. He didn’t speak any more as he slowly walked himself out of the room. “Kane?” she whispered. “We’re here with your father.” He glanced up at her, another mumble coming out in what sounded like a question. “He’s sleeping but… you can… uh…” Words died in her throat. She didn’t know what to do.

“Spirit?” Karyn’s ears perked up, and she turned her head toward the source. She nearly let out a full blown gasp as she saw her mother standing there in full uniform at the doorway.

“Mom?!” Karyn couldn’t hold back from yelling.

“What are you doing here?” Feather asked as she trotted forward. “And where’s Karl—” she stopped as she glanced over to the bed. Feather was the next one to gasp as she ran up to him, looking him over. She turned to Karyn, an angry glare on her face now. “Who,” she growled, not exactly in the form of a question.

“Crazy nutjob specists here in town,” Karyn answered. She gave a quick explanation of what happened last night, all the while Feather seemed to get angrier and angrier. “Now he doesn’t want to budge,” she said, looking down at Kane.

Feather trotted up to them, looking at Kane. “Kaney? Granny’s here,” she whispered.

To their surprise, Kane moved more than his eyes as he looked to Feather. “Obā-san?” he croaked out.

“Yeah, Kane dear, I’m here.” She reached a forehoof out to him, which he took in his own forelegs and hugged tightly.

“Dad… what’s going to happen with dad?!” he cried.

“Dad’s going to make it sweetie, he’s going to be okay!” Karyn assured.

“But why isn’t he waking up?!” He released Feather’s hoof, rolling to go back to clinging to Karyn, who started to feel fresh tears soak into her shirt and coat again.

Feather looked at him with sorrowful eyes, before turning her eyes up back to Karyn. “No one… hurts my family and gets away with it…” she seethed. “Not my daughter, not my son-in-law, not my grandson…” She looked back to Kane, her anger replaced with a calm demeanor. “You poor thing…” she whispered, nuzzling into his neck. “You’re getting big, but we didn’t need you to grow up this fast.” She pulled herself away, looking downcast. “I have to leave now. But know this, Spirit.” Before Karyn could react, Feather suddenly snapped herself onto her hind legs, and flapped her wings to lift herself off the ground, putting them at eye-to-eye as Feather closed in for a hug. “Remember that we’ll always be there for you.” Karyn almost let out another gasp as suddenly she was lifted into the air, resisting to kick her legs out as she recalled this feeling of weightlessness her mother could do easily. “Even though I have to follow what the Crown wants, even if it means that I can’t come for you: Know deep down I love you always.” Karyn felt herself touching the floor again, seeing her mother pull back with her eyes glaring. “I need to return to duty, it was my idea to bring the injured from Cloudsdale here and then they wanted me to supervise it. When I leave though, I’m going to prepare, I’m going to fight. And there’s going to be a fight. My superior officers weren’t sure if we would be going to war, but I can feel it though. I’m going to beg to fly with them if I have to. In whatever they got planned!”

“Mom…” Karyn whispered, her voice dying in her throat.

“I love you, Spirit,” Feather repeated, this time giving a kiss on Karyn’s forehead. “I may float like a breezie, but I’m going to sting harder than a basilisk’s fang.” She landed back on the ground, giving another quick nuzzle to Kane. “I love you all, but I have a country I need to go serve.” Feather gave one more solemn look to Karyn, before looking back over to Karl. “Keep them safe, I’m going to keep you all safe too.” She gave a sigh, looking to the ground. “Never thought I’d deal with this as just a lieutenant colonel….” she mumbled, trying and failing to put on a fake smile. With that, she turned and marched herself out of the room, probably a bit quicker than what was needed.

“I promise I will… Okā-san,” she declared as she saw Feather walk out of view. Looking back at Kane, she re-adjusted her caress of him. This can’t be happening… she thought. All this shit… what am I supposed to do? She didn’t ever want an extravagant life, but the universe always seemed to keep saying otherwise. Now all this? What was going to happen next?

“Hey…” Karyn blinked, looking up. A smile burst on her face as she saw Karl staring at her. “There’s my lovely wife… and my boy…” he rasped. Karyn nearly broke out into a run as she registered his words, Kane bouncing a bit as she trotted up to the bed. Her own eyes became moist a bit as she got up next to him.

“Dad?” Kane sounded, rolling in Karyn’s foreleg to look forward.

“Hey... boy…” he whispered. “How ya feeling?”

“Dad!” Kane cried, reaching out.

“Easy, dear,” Karyn calmed. “We don’t want to take this too quickly and—

“Give him to me, Karyn,” Karl interrupted. Karyn looked back to him, a weak smile still on his face. Karyn paused for a moment, before giving a nod of her head. Sitting herself down, she took Kane into both forelegs and put him next to Karl’s shoulder. Kane immediately clung to his arm, crying into it.

“I was worried you weren’t going to wake up!” Kane sobbed.

“Daddy got hurt, Kane…” he wheezed. “I’m really sore right now, and I may have to rest a lot more.” He looked up at Karyn, still smiling. “Are ya okay?”

“They didn’t get to us,” she answered, slowly easing herself to nuzzle against his head. “I was so worried.”

“I thought I was done for when he…” he trailed off, sighing. “I can feel it, something’s there on my face.”

Karyn gave him a quick, but gentle kiss. “You’re going to recover, it’s just going to take a while.” He leaned into her, his other hand slowly reaching up toward his not-eye. Karyn though quickly but gently pulled his hand away her her own forehoof, her own eyes telling him not to pursue that idea.

“Maybe ya should page a nurse or the doctor?” he pointed out. Karyn reluctantly pulled away, quickly doing said task with her magic to do so.

“Dad… why did those ponies do this?!” Kane yelled. “Why?!”

“Kane… I want ya to know something,” Karl stated. “I will never let anyone hurt ya, and yaur mom won’t either. If anyone does hurt ya, they’re going to be sorry they did. Mom and I are here to make sure ya don’t get hurt, even if it means that we have to get hurt. And ya know why?” He managed to reach his hand under Kane’s chin, easing him to look up at him. “It’s because we love ya so much. Don’t ever forget that.”

Karyn felt a smile come onto her face. She leaned her head inward, placing between Karl and Kane. “We’re here for each other…” she whispered. “We would—” she stopped talking as the clops of rapidly approaching hooves were heard. All heads turned toward the doorway, and flinched as suddenly an anxious Pinkie, Surprise, and Bubble threw themselves in there.

All of them turned their heads to them, and they all gasped in horror, Surprise’s mane deflating nearly instantly. They all dashed toward the bed, Karyn raising a foreleg in front of Kane, but they skidded to a stop at the same speed they took off.

“Your grace!” a voice chided, a moment later Nurse Careheart rushing in the room. She glanced around the room, also adding, “I can see he just woke up! And I must remind you that—”

“I’m so sorry!” Pinkie cried, tears welling in her eyes. Her head drooped down, Surprise and Bubble looking onward. Meanwhile Careheart sighed in defeat, once this group of ponies got started on something it was just easier to let them finish. Her attention was caught as she heard someone else at the door, and she looked to see a panting Thunderlane come into the room. She shot him an accusing look, and Thunderlane could only smile and grin as he knew immediately they were on thin ice… again.

“Those… big meany ponies!” Surprise started, looking directly at Karl. “They…” Surprise looked away, burying her head in her forelegs. Thunderlane right away was at her side and pulled her close, allowing her to weep into his coat.

“Nice to see ya guys,” Karl said. “First though, ya’re kinda crowding a bit.” He turned his head to focus more on to Pinkie as they all stepped back. “Second, I thawt y’all were in Canterlot.”

“We were,” Pinkie started. “But once we all heard about what Ponyville had done, we just had to hurry our tails down here! I mean, I was all like ‘WHAT?!’ and Thundie here was trying to calm me down, and Bubble and Surprise were all like ‘NO WAY!’ and then we realized that you were possibly hurt and—” Pinkie stopped abruptly, hooves holding her head. “I should have believed you about Ponyville! But I didn’t!”

Thunderlane moved to comfort her. “Pinkie, sweetheart, it’s not—”

“I ignored all the signs! I’ve seen them for so many years and denied them! It’s true! I am just a silly pony! No wonder ponies think I’m some crazy mare who couldn’t be trusted to work alongside her sisters! No wonder—” she was stopped as Thunderlane leaned in closer, a kiss being placed directly onto her forehead.

“If you’re just a ‘silly pony’, then how come you’re married to me?” he whispered. He placed a forehoof under her chin, tilting her head up to face him. “Explain also then how you were able to make a successful baking franchise?” He turned toward the twins, both smiling and Surprise’s mane popping back to normal. “How about being a part of the Royal Family? Being a mother to two wonderful bundles of joy? I’d say that’s all still mighty impressive for just a ‘silly pony’, wouldn’t you say?” The result was nearly instantaneous as Thunderlane was suddenly lifted off the ground in a bone-crushing hug, Pinkie not holding back in the kissing department either as her lips pressed onto his was forcing his head backward. Her mane was also big and poofy again, with a few curls out of place even.

As Pinkie released Thunderlane, she immediately went to the twins and scooped them up in a hug as well. “Because I’m not a silly pony! I’m Pinkamena Diane Pie! Party pony extraordinaire, mother, Duchess Vanner, and Knight Elemental of Laughter! Who’s also got plans already to have a ‘Get Well Soon, Karl!’ party!” She whipped around back to the bed. “If he would like one,” she added with a wink and lowered voice.

“I’d actually really that like,” Karl answered with a smile. “But… not exactly now obviously.”

“What?” Karyn whispered to him.

“Pinkie, can ya do us a favor?” Karl asked aloud. “Could ya take Kane outside and just watch him for a moment? I want to be alone for a minute to talk with Karyn.”

“Hmm?” Pinkie let go of the twins, stepping back up to the bed. “Are you sure?”

“Wait, please don’t say we gotta leave now!” Kane yelped.

“Don’t worry, sweetie, we’re not leaving yet,” Karyn assured.

“O-okay…” he conceded, breaking his grip on Karl’s arm. As he slipped down to the floor, the twins both hopped into his view.

“Hiya, Kane!” they chorused. However, he barely gave them a glance. Slowly walking one hoof in front of the other.

“Heya… Bubba… Suppy…” he mumbled. Both of them looked at each other, an awkward frown presenting to each other.

“Wait…” Pinkie said, looking back up to Karl and Karyn. “Did he…?” The two of them only stared, Karyn tapping right near her left eye. “Hey, Kaney,” Pinkie whispered. “Did I ever tell you the story about my cutie mark?” She walked him out the door, Careheart stepping aside with Thunder and the twins following.

“Please make it quick, I see Doctor Sutures on the way and we need to look at him,” Careheart requested.

“Ya got it,” Karl said. With a nod, Careheart stepped out and closed the door.

“What’s going on?” Karyn asked, sitting herself down on her haunches.

“Karyn, we need to find a way to be safe,” he stated, rolling his head to look directly at her.

“Safe?”

“Safe,” he repeated. “Look at what’s fucking happening here. This was just a riot in response to a fucking terrorist attack. Ponies here are fucking crazy, Karyn. But what about all this shit going on otherwise?” He reached his arm out to her, resting it on her withers. “Now more than ever we need to be by those that will actually look out for us. And right now, having one of those who’s one of the protectors of the realm or whatever you want to call it is basically our best option.”

Karyn’s eyes shot open. “Wait, you mean Pinkie and… the rest of them?!” She brought her hoof up the the side of the bed, tapping it as she recited, “They only protect their family! They say all the time that they protect all equally, but then you see them go out of their way to waste resources to save themselves over others! I mean they appoint their immediate family into positions that others are more qualified for!”

“Well, if ya’re going to play the nepotism card again, I’d say true or false it’s in our favor.” He moved his hand to rest it over Karyn’s hoof. “I mean, Pinkie cares about us, and ya talk with Big Mac.”

Karyn let out a groan, placing her other forehoof to her head. “I guess… but… there’s still the rest of them! They’re all so stuck in their beliefs that they’d probably arrest you for just disagreeing with their opinion!”

“Karyn…”

“And one of them happens to be the very one who gave all that hell to DJ Martinez.” Karl’s eye widened for just a moment, but all the same it relayed his agreement. “Then there’s the ones as established before who may have a chance to see what’s wrong with you on the inside.” She looked over to the door. “They might discover… Kane too.”

He sighed, pulling her hoof closer to him. “I know. Believe me, I realize that. But at this point though, I think I’d be willing to take that risk.”

It was Karyn’s turn to be surprised as a quick flinch forced her hoof back. “What?!”

“Think about it Karyn: Fucked up ponies, war is coming, a raging demon-thing on the loose, and some kind of bug monsters who can disguise and manipulate people.” He looked Karyn straight into the eye as he spoke, “We’re not safe anymore. Because of that, we need to be as safe as possible, and we have one of the protectors of the country here as our closest friend here.” He paused a moment, looking off to the ceiling slightly. “Maybe we should leave this hell-hole, and try to have as normal of a life as we can at this point. See if we can go to your family in Inari maybe. My gut’s telling me if people here are fucked up in the head, then I’d like to be around the ones whose job it is to be not fucked up and who have protection. Even then, could we move far enough away from all this? Plus haven’t they shown otherwise from all that nepotistic stuff?

“And as for both me and Kane… it’s getting to the point where we need to cross that bridge. I dunno how they’ll react, but I’m at my fucking breaking point. I mean, I almost confessed it to Pinkie over the phone yesterday!” He took in a breath, giving a small shake of his head. “Maybe not today, maybe not even tomorrow or the day after… but we need to tell them.”

“We can’t just throw this out there though,” Karyn argued. “Who knows what kind of reaction it will cause? What if… what if we become targets?” She began to stroke a hoof on his arm. “What if they think to… use you? Try to use human magic?”

Karl began to shiver, and suddenly he forced himself to lean over to her. “I know now is not the best time because of the people living here and how this happened, but it’s not going to get better anytime soon. What if Kane or I get hurt again and something we didn’t think about with us comes up? And I need to say this now, because ya’re my wife: I’m ready to tell Pinkie Pie and the others here, but I need you to do this with me.”

She sat silent, looking back to the door. Both of them were hurt, and right now she was the one who had to protect them. But to tell the truth finally? They hadn’t even told Kane about the other half about himself, how could they tell everyone especially all of them? They couldn’t do nothing though. Tomorrow another attack like Cloudsdale could happen in Ponyville, or an attack like Fillydelphia. What could they do against that?

I could have done more though for them, she realized. All my power… and I didn’t use even a fraction. She held off her grief, there would be time later. Right now she had to be there for them, and that meant being able to hold Kane close with a stable face. “Okay,” she declared, looking back to him. “We’ll find a way to tell them.”

A knock sounded on the door, and they looked to see Doctor Sutures poke his head in. “Excuse me? I understand you’re trying to be private, but I have to look at him now.”

“We’re finished,” Karl said.

“Very good then.” Sutures walked himself in, Careheart following. Pinkie and the rest filed themselves in behind, Kane having a small spring to his step. “I’ll give you another minute to talk and say your farewells, but then we have to do our thing.”

“We need to head out,” Pinkie said. “But I’ll see you guys around. I’ll be here in Ponyville again, but you rest up, Karl.” She looked to Karyn. “And I’ll make sure that you have a fixed-up home to go back to.”

Karyn blinked, processing those words. Karl’s right. We need them. “Thank you, Pinkie.” She looked down to Kane, who was looking back up to her. “You okay, dear?”

“Pinkie’s… story was so cool!” he chirped, a glance of a smile appearing. “Have you ever seen a sonic rainboom before? I think I wanna see one!”

“Oh, they’re amazing!” Pinkie commented, as Karyn picked Kane back up. “I can tell you more! But we gotta get going now!”

“We should get going too,” Karyn said, bringing Kane back over to Karl. “It’s time to say goodbye, Kane.”

The dug up cheeriness on him depleted, as he looked panicked. “B-but—”

“Don’t worry, boy, I’ll be home soon. And you’ll be able to visit,” Karl comforted, patting his head.

“O-okay…” Kane gave one last hug to his arm. “I love you, Dad.”

“I love ya also, and I’ll be back with ya both soon.” With that, they all reluctantly pulled away. Karyn watched Pinkie’s group leave out the door, and they all waved their goodbyes. As they rounded a corner, she lifted Kane up onto her back. She felt him lie down, tugging at her mane and collecting it like it was a pillow

“You want to go take a nap?” she asked, starting to trot.

“Mmm…” he mumbled, nestling more and more into her mane. She managed to smile, at least they had managed to bring back some of his cheer. Now she was curious about that story Pinkie told. Must have been one happy story, maybe she could use a good story to cheer her up.

Coming out of her thoughts, she realized a small issue. She looked around and found that she walked the wrong way. In fact, she was probably nearing the maternity wing. Ponies were still everywhere going anywhere, yet thankfully none of them seemed to acknowledge her or Kane; they all seemed too fixated on their own works. She breathed a sigh of relief as she approached an intersection and looked for signs to the exit.

As she came near the intersection though, she heard a pony yelling out to clear the way. She stopped in her tracks as a Doctor – from her guess anyway – pseudo galloped down the hall. For a split second she wondered what the rush was, but in the other split second she gasped at who was following her.

They were only in her vision for about three seconds total, but that was enough to see who they were. One midnight blue, one tan and brown, and a third white and purple. Two of them could look her in the eye, yet the second of those two was on her hind hooves. She knew exactly who they were.

“It’s happening, it’s happening, it’s happening...” she whispered, clutching her head. Her breathing intensified as she processed the signs. Seeing now Princess Luna, DJ Martinez, and Rarity’s son Elusive appearing right in front of her: it seemed like meeting all the Knight Elementals personally and their closest was now fated to happen. “Fate…” she whispered, a scowl replacing her worry. “Fine then.” She resumed her trek forward, continuing her way out of the hospital. If destiny is now saying that I have to face the Knight Elementals, AND perhaps the princesses too, then so fucking be it. She paused for a moment, as another thought came to her. I guess those are signs they’ll be coming back soon. Which I guess we all need.

Signs… signs of the future. That hallucination, Karl hurt, and the Curse coming to life? It was all like a message to Karyn: to prepare. She couldn’t hold back anymore, she had to give it her all. If the universe was going to play with her by pushing her around… then it was time to show the universe why you shouldn’t push her around.

Some days later, after a lot more resting and some more checkups, all three of them were back together in his room. Karl’s legs were still in their pod, but now he felt energy back in his arms and he could at least shift himself to a more comfortable sitting position despite how much it hurt. It was probably the extreme fatigue, but that also made him wonder how dead he would have been without his new… condition.

Karl looked down to Kane who was leaning against him napping away. Gently holding him close, he looked to Karyn who was sitting just nearby. “So any news then?” he asked.

Karyn was still for a moment before she slowly looked toward the floor.“I called otō-san to let him know about the situation, and I did relay it to your parents as well..” She shook her her head slightly, looking back up to him. “They’re devastated and wish desperately for you to speak with them as soon as you can. Otō-san’s tied up trying to do charity work considering he’s in South Cloudsdale after what happened in Cloudsdale proper.

“Anything about… getting us outta here?” Karl asked.

“Not... exactly. I mean, they’re aware, but nothing can be done at the moment. Both SC and Canterlot are places we don’t want to be. Oji-san apparently is out of the country and heading to Inari, but I can’t make contact with him. I heard they may be mobilizing alongside Equestria, but I heard also there’s drama in the Houses so who knows what the family is doing over there? Could be months before we could get something to happen.”

“At least it’s there.” Karl looked down to Kane, who was tossing and turning a bit as he napped away. He couldn’t blame him, but he only wished he could do something to help pull him out of that rut.

“I’ll take him,” Karyn whispered. Lighting her horn, she gently lifted Kane up and out of the bed. Floating him over and into her forelegs, she smiled as he stretched himself out and relaxed into her.

“What about him and the truth?” Karl leaned over a bit, managing to tossle Kane’s mane slightly.

“What can we tell him, though? I mean the part about him he probably wouldn’t understand, and the other part about you might give him more nightmares.”

“I guess that comes when we tell everyone else.” He moved his hand over to her, placing it on her withers “Are ya ready to tell them?” he asked.

“I’m not sure,” she answered back. “But I’ll try, I’ll definitely try to.”

“Pinkie’s already aware that I want to tell her. Look, she’s understanding. She’s probably gonna freak out, but if we tell her everything… well…”

“There’s no going back, and we’ll probably be roped into this whole mess.”

“It probably won’t be now, and with all this crap going on… especially with what happened in Canterlot.” Both of them went silent. Between the first visit and now: there was a full on invasion of the city. Apparently every princess was involved, along with that Nightmare Moon demon, and that Bug Queen. It also had all of the Knights Elemental coming back and a whole lot of other shit that made them shiver, it was war time now. “I’m not sure if it’s right, but I know we have to.” At that, there was a knock on the door to the room. Karl pulled his hand back, looking over. “Who…?”

“Hello? Hello?” a voice squeaked.

“What the— is that ya, Bubs?” Karl called. He glanced over to Karyn who after a moment used her magic to hit the button to unlock the door. “It’s open!” Right after, they watched Bubble hop himself in.

“Hey guys!” he cheered. “Was just trotting around the neighborhood and I thought I’d drop in!”

“Wait, where’s your sister?” Karyn asked.

“Oh! Surprise is doing some foalsitting!” he answered, dragging a chair over toward the bed and hopping up onto it. “Foalsitting for our brand new cousins! I dunno why they asked just her! But then again Mom was asked to foalsit twins a long, long, long time ago and she was alone! Though me and Surprise are twins, and we kinda watched Kane!” He looked over to the colt in question, his smiling dropping. “Will he be okay?”

“We’re... getting some positivity out of him,” Karl said.

“He’s at least not crying anymore, and we got some smiles when we visited some more,” Karyn mentioned. “Though his teachers recommended he skip the rest of Magic Kindergarten to… recover.”

“I’ve never seen somepony frown so much,” Bubble mumbled.

“Wish Cinnamon was here,” Karl commented.

“Oh!” Bubble’s smile came back. “Cinnamon is actually here in Equestria! I mean she was here for a bit in Ponyville, but I think she went back to Canterlot! I hear cousin DJ is here too in Equestria!”

Karl’s eye went wide, swinging it back and forth between Bubble and Karyn. “DJ… as in DJ Martinez?” he inquired. He looked to Karyn, who gave a slight nod.

“Uh huh! Heard that she really wanted to visit! Dunno why, but— Oh! Shoot!” Bubble knocked a hoof against his head. “Our Uncle Rumble is in town! But he said he’s leaving tomorrow! Heck, our Aunt Cadance is here too and some other family! We could have had a lotta visits!”

Karl glanced over to Karyn, seeing her wide eyed for a brief moment. “Actually, I don’t think we want visits for a while,” he quickly spoke up. He held up a finger. “Not that we don’t wantcha here, just… not too many people.”

“Aw… you sure?” Bubble pouted.

“Definitely, after this, we wanna keep any visits to a minimum.” Karl leaned forward, which wasn’t much considering the soreness still with him. “But do ya mind passing a message along to yaur mother?”

“Message?” Karyn asked.

“Message?” Bubble repeated. “Sure!” he leaned forward inquisitively.

“Can ya let Pinkie know, that if DJ ever feels like she needs some friends here in Equestria outside her family, that we’re here? I’d ask myself, but I wouldn’t know when a good time would be.”

“What?!” Karyn raised her voice. “Karl… what are you…?” He looked over to her, holding up a calming hand.

“No problem!” Bubble said, saluting.

“Thanks, Bub.”

“Messenger Bubble is on the job!” He turned himself over to the door, still looking at them all. “I guess I’ll head off then! Lemme know if you need a cheering up!”

“Ya do that, Bubs. Sorry I can’t give ya a ride, won’t be able to for a while,” Karl joked.

Bubble waved a hoof dismissively. “Eh… don’t worry about it. Don’t have my helmet anyway. You just get well soon, okay?” he said, pointing his hoof to Karl.

“We all will, ya don’t have to stress over that.”

“Welp, I gotta get home! Think maybe I wanna goto the farm after! Bye all!” With that, Bubble gave one more salute before he made his way out.

As soon as the door closed, Karyn immediately spoke, “Karl… DJ?” she asked.

He looked back to her. “If DJ is here in Equestria, that means something’s up. I mean, ya think she came over here for the sights? Things are probably extremely serious if she was here before what happened in Canterlot and after that Singapore thing and now all this.”

“But still, you want to get us involved right straight to her?” She pushed herself up slightly meeting him in the eye more. “I mean, isn’t through Pinkie enough?”

“I’m just… trying to give us more options,” he defended. “Maybe… I dunno, Karyn. It’s hard to explain it, but I feel like if we forced some way into their circle, then maybe the sooner we can start getting out of this mess.” He moved his hand out to her again. “Do ya trust me?”

Karyn took one look at his hand, focusing on the ring still proudly displayed on it, and then moved her hoof to embrace it. “Of course I do. And I’m not going to stop loving you even after the end of time.” She pulled his hand a little closer, giving it a small kiss.

A few moments later, they picked up some chatter outside the room.

“Cady, you sure you don’t need help?” one voice sounded.

“I’m fine, Twi! I’m just stretching my legs a bit!” another said.

Karyn gasped, causing Karl to looked over to her. “Oh no…” she whispered.

“What?” Karl whispered back.

“So what is it then? Why’d you stop?” the first voice sounded.

“Just… felt something weird. Actually still feeling it. Some kinda weird… cold,” the other explained.

“Maybe that’s a sign you should help back to bed? Might be the Acute Magic Overload messing with you. I mean I feel something kinda cold too but that might be the AC.”

“I dunno, Twi. But after what happened… it just felt kinda wrong. Like really wrong.”

“Then allow me to make it right by bringing you right back to bed! Dusky and Sweetie will by happy at your quick return!”

Karl and Karyn were frozen, the dead silence emanating enough to allow them to hear hoofsteps walk away. Both of them looked to each other, Karyn shaking a bit.

“That… that was too close…” Karyn breathed “Twilight Sparkle and Princess Cadance right there…” she explained as he saw his confusion.

“...and they probably noticed – felt – me…” Karl finished. He had completely forgotten about those two when it came to that.

Karyn pulled herself closer to Karl, right up against the bed. “Listen, no matter what happens: let me do the heavy lifting again, and don’t try to stop me.”

Karl’s head tilted in bewilderment. “What do ya mean?”

“I mean that if someone comes and threatens us in any way, let’s just say I’m not gonna think twice about breaking a wall or even the ceiling.” She sparked her horn, keeping a hard stare on him as she declared, “Even if it means I go through multiple at the same exact moment.”

He felt his heart jump a bit. “Are ya sure about—”

“I am, no more of that,” she interrupted. “Time to stop hiding.” She let her magic die down, and she turned her head back to check on Kane. “That goes for all of us.”

Karl looked at the sight, worry on his face. But after a moment he shoved it down to his stomach as he allowed himself to smile as they leaned into each other. Despite everything, he was still happy with her. Even though the universe seemed keen on putting that through a warzone, that part still made it through.

He stared as if looking beyond the walls of the room. A war was coming, and maybe it wouldn’t come to them right away as it would for some certain heroes, but they all knew it was coming. More than just guns and bombs though, it seemed like much more even when you considered the magic involved. Or would that be the magic not involved yet?

No matter what though, they were going to face it. They had to.

All American Girl: Konsequences

by Deverer

I

II

III

IV

V

VI

VII

VIII